THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


A  LIST  OF  THE  ELSIE  BOOKS  AND 
OTHER  POPULAR  BOOKS 

BY 

MARTHA    FINLEY 


ELSIE  DINSMORE. 

ELSIE'S  HOLIDAYS  AT  ROSELANDS. 
ELSIE'S  GIRLHOOD. 

ELSIE'S  WOMANHOOD. 
ELSIE'S  MOTHERHOOD. 

ELSIE'S  CHILDREN. 
ELSIE'S  WIDOWHOOD. 
GRANDMOTHER  ELSIE. 

ELSIE'S  NEW  RELATIONS. 
ELSIE  AT  NANTUCKET. 
*THE  TWO  ELSIES. 

ELSIE'S  KITH  AND  KIN. 
ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 
CHRISTMAS  WITH  GRANDMA  ELSIE. 
ELSIE  AND  THE  RAYMONDS. 
-ELSIE  YACHTING  WITH  THE  RAYMONDS. 
ELSIE'S  VACATION. 

ELSIE  AT  VIAMEDE. 
ELSIE  AT  ION. 

ELSIE  AT  THE  WORLD'S  FAIR. 
ELSIE'S  JOURNEY  ON  INLAND  WATERS. 
ELSIE  AT  HOME. 
ELSIE  ON  THE  HUDSON. 
ELSIE  IN  THE  SOUTH. 
ELSIE'S  YOUNG  FOLKS. 
ELSIE'S  WINTER  TRIP. 
ELSIE  AND  HER  LOVED  ONES. 


MILDRED  KEITH. 

MILDRED  AT  ROSELANDS. 
MILDRED'S  MARRIED  LIFE. 
MILDRED  AND  ELSIE. 
MILDRED  AT  HOME. 

MILDRED'S  BOYS  AND  GIRLS. 
MILDRED'S  NEW  DAUGHTER. 


CASELLA. 

SIGNING  THE  CONTRACT  AND  WHAT  IT  COST, 
THE  TRAGEDY  OF  WILD  RIVER  VALLEY. 
OUR  FRED. 

AN  OLD-FASHIONED  BOY. 
WANTED,  A  PEDIGREE. 

THE  THORN  IN  THE  NEST. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT 
WOODBURN 


BY 

MARTHA  FINLEY 


NEW  YORK 
DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


COPYRIGHT,  1887, 
BY  DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY 

COPYRIGHT,  1915, 
BY  CHARLES  B.  FINLEY 


FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  twenty-fourth  had  been  cold  and  stormy: 
a  keen,  biting  wind  blowing  continuously,  dur 
ing  the  greater  part  ol  the  day,  bringing  with 
it  a  heavy  fall  of  sleet  and  snow. 

The  weather  on  Christmas  Jt»ay  was  an  im 
provement  upon  that — the  wind  being  less  bois 
terous  and  the  snow-fall  only  an  occasional  light 
flurry,  but  the  sun  scarcely  showed  his  face,  and 
as  evening  drew  on  the  moon  shone  but  fitfully 
and  through  skurrying  clouds  ;  the  ground  was 
white  with  snow,  but  as  it  had  drifted  badly, 
the  roads  were  not  in  condition  for  sleighing, 
and  Max  Raymond  and  Evelyn  Leland  made 
the  journey  from  Woodburn  to  the  Oaks  in  a 
close  carriage. 

Captain  Raymond  handed  Evelyn  in.  Max 
took  a  seat  by  her  side  and  gallantly  tucked 
the  robes  about  her  feet,  remarking  that  it  was 
the  coldest  night  of  the  season  so  far. 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  "  but  I  suppose  we  shall  have 


4         ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

still  colder  weather  before  the  winter  is  over. 
This  is  nothing  to  some  I  have  known  in  my 
old  home  at  the  north." 

"  Oh  no  !  "  returned  Max,  "  I  remember  it 
used  to  be  very  much  colder  where  we  lived 
when  I  was  a  little  fellow." 

Eva  smiled,  thinking  he  was  not  nearly  grown 
up  yet. 

"  And  hardly  a  breath  of  wind  reaches  us  in 
this  close  carriage,"  she  said.  "  I  shouldn't  care 
if  the  ride  was  to  be  twice  as  long." 

"  No,  nor  I,"  said  Max.  But  I  dare  say  we'll 
have  a  fine  time  after  we  get  to  the  Oaks." 

"  Yes  ;  but  I  am  so  sorry  your  father  thought 
best  to  decline  the  invitation  for  Lulu  ;  I  shall 
not  enjoy  myself  half  so  well  without  her," 
sighed  Evelyn. 

"  I'm  sony  too,"  Max  said  :  "  for  I  know  it 
was  a  great  disappointment  to  her  when  papa 
told  her  she  was  not  to  go.  I  don't  know  why 
he  refused  to  let  her,  but  I  do  know  that  he 
always  has  a  good  reason  when  he  denies  any  of 
us  a  pleasure. 

Eva  said,  "  Of  course  ;  I  am  quite  sure  he  is 
the  best  and  kindest  of  fathers,"  and  then  they 
began  talking  of  the  approaching  festivities  at 
the  Oaks,  and  those  whom  they  expected  to 
meet  there. 

"  Do  you  know  who  are  invited  besides  our- 
selves  ?  "  asked  Max. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.         5 

"I  believe  I  do,"  replied  Evelyn.  There  are 
to  be  two  or  three  sets  ;  little  ones — Walter 
Travilla,  and  the  eldest  two  of  Aunt  Kose  Lacey's 
children — as  mates  for  little  Horace  and  hid  sis 
ter,  Rosie  Travilla,  Lora  Howard  and  myself  for 
Sydney  and  Maud ;  you  and  Ralph  Conly,  Art 
and  Walter  Howard  for  their  brother's  compan 
ions,  besides  Bertram  Shaw,  a  school-friend  of 
the  Dinsmore  boys,  who,  for  their  sakes,  has 
been  asked  to  the  Oaks  to  spend  the  holidays." 

"  Eva,"  queried  Max,  "  Do  you  know  exactly 
what  relation  Horace  Chester  Dinsmore  and  his 
brother  and  sisters  are  to  the  rest  ?  they  seem 
to  call  everybody  cousin,  so  far  as  Fve  noticed  ; 
even  Grandpa  Dinsmore." 

"  Yes  ;  I  was  asking  Aunt  Elsie  about  them 
the  other  day,"  replied  Eva,  "  and  she  told  me 
their  father  was  own  cousin  to  Grandpa  Dins- 
more  ;  his  father's  brother's  son  ;  and  when  he 
died  he  left  them  to  Grandpa  Dinsmore's  care  ; 
made  him  their  guardian,  I  mean,  and  as  Uncle 
Horace  and  his  wife  were  kindly  willing  to  have 
them  at  the  Oaks,  they  were  invited  to  make  it 
their  home  till  they  are  grown  up.  It's  a  lovely 
place,  and  I  know  they  are  very  kindly  treated, 
but  I  can't  help  feeling  sorry  for  them  because 
both  their  parents  are  dead." 

"  Nor  I,"  said  Max,  "  for  no  matter  how  kind 
other  folks  may  be  to  you,  it  isn't  like  having 
your  own  father  or  mother.  I'm  ever  so  fond 


6         ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

of  Mamma  Vi  though,"  he  added  with  emphasis, 
"  and  just  as  glad  as  I  can  be  that  papa  married 
her." 

"  And  that  she  married  him,"  put  in  Eva, 
laughingly.  "  I  think  it  was  a  grand  match  on 
both  sides  ;  she  is  so  sweet  and  lovely,  and  he 
in  every  way  worthy  of  her." 

"  My  opinion,  exactly,"  laughed  Max.  I  am 
very  proud  of  my  father,  Eva." 

"  I  don't  wonder  ;  I  am  sure  I  should  be  in 
your  place,"  she  said.  "  Ah  see,  we  are  just 
turning  into  the  grounds  !  The  ride  has  seemed 
very  short  to  me.  But  it's  quite  a  little  journey 
yet  to  the  house.  I  admire  this  winding  drive 
very  much.  It  gives  one  quite  a  number  of  beau 
tiful  views,  and  it's  really  obliging  in  the  moon 
to  come  out  just  now  from  behind  that  cloud  and 
show  us  how  lovely  every  thing  is  looking.  I 
think  newly-fallen  snow  gives  such  a  charming 
variety  to  a  landscape. 

"  There's  witchery  in  the  moonlight,  too," 
she  went  on,  glancing  out  through  the  windows, 
now  on  this  side,  now  on  that.  "  I  don't  wonder 
Grandma  Elsie  is  so  fond  of  this  place  where, 
as  she  says,  she  lived  so  happily  with  her  father 
and  Grandma  Rose  when  she  was  a  little  girl, 
and  until  she  was  married." 

At  that  moment  a  turn  in  the  road  brought 
the  front  of  the  mansion  into  full  view.  Lights 
were  gleaming  from  every  window,  seeming  to 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.         7 

promise  a  warm  welcome  and  an  abundance  of 
good  cheer,  a  promise  whose  fulfillment  began 
presently  as  the  carriage  drew  up  before  the 
door. 

"  You  are  the  last,  my  dears,  but  none  the 
less  welcome,"  Mrs.  Dinsmore  said,  as  she 
kissed  Evelyn  and  shook  hands  with  Max. 

"  Thank  you,  ma'am.  I  hope  you  have  not 
kept  your  tea  waiting  for  us,"  returned  Eva  a 
little  anxiously. 

"  Oh  no,  my  dear,  we  had  been  told  not  to 
expect  you  to  tea,  so  did  not  wait." 

"  And  Rosie  Travilla  lias  only  just  come," 
said  Maud,  taking  possession  of  Evelyn  and; 
hurrying  her  away  to  the  room  appropriated  to 
their  joint  use  during  Eva's  stay. 

"  These  rooms  that  used  to  be  Cousin  Elsie's 
have  been  given  up  to  our  use  for  the  present," 
she  said.  "  This  was  her  bedroom  •  there  is 
another  adjoining  it  on  that  side,  and  her  dress 
ing-room  on  the  other  is  turned  into  a  bedroom 
for  the  time1,  so  that  we  six  girls  are  all  close 
together,  and  have  her  boudoir  for  our  own 
private  little  parlor,  where  we  can  be  quite  to 
ourselves  whenever  we  wish.  Isn't  it  nice  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed  !  "  returned  Evelyn. 

"  Oh  Rosie,  so  you  got  here  before  me  !  "  as 
the  latter  came  running  in,  followed  by  Sydney, 
and  greeted  her  with  a  hug  and  kiss. 

"  Yes  ;  a  little.     But  where's  Lu  ?  "  ,>' 


8         ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURir. 

"  The  captain  thought  it  best  for  her  to  stay 
at  home,  and  she  preferred  to  do  so,  since 
Gracie  is  so  unwell  as  to  need  her  nursing." 

"  How  nice  and  good  of  her  !  "  cried  Sydney  ,• 
"  but  I'm  ever  so  sorry  not  to  have  her  with  us, 
for  I  like  her  very  much  indeed." 

"  I  love  her  dearly,"  said  Evelyn.  I  never 
saw  a  more  warm-hearted,  generous  girl,  and 
it's  just  beautiful  to  see  how  she  and  Gracie 
love  one  another  ;  their  father  and  brother,  too." 

"I  really  think  the  captain  might  have  let 
Lu  come,  and  I  am  very  sorry  for  her  disap 
pointment,"  said  Rosie. 

"  She  was  disappointed  at  first,"  said  Evelyn, 
"  but  after  Gracie  took  sick  she  wouldn't  have 
come  if  her  father  had  given  permission  ;  she 
told  me  so,  saying  that  she  couldn't  enjoy  her 
self  at  all,  knowing  her  darling  little  sister  was 
suffering  without  her  there  to  comfort  and 
amuse  her." 

"  Vi  would  have  done  that  quite  as  well,  I  am 
sure,"  remarked  Rosie. 

"  And  so  we're  only  five  instead  of  six,"  said 
Maud.  "  Well,  we'll  each  one  of  us  just  have 
to  try  to  be  all  the  more  entertaining  to  the 
rest.  Your  dress  and  hair  are  all  right,  Eva, 
and  let  us  hurry  out  to  the  parlor,  where  the 
others  are  :  for  they'll  be  wanting  us  to  take 
part  in  the  games." 

The  door  opened  as  she  spoke,  and  an  attrac' 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.         0 

live-looking  little  girl,  about  Evelyn's  age, 
looked  in.  It  was  Lora  Howard,  the  youngest 
of  the  Pine  Grove  family. 

"  Come,  girls,"  she  said,  "  we're  waiting  for 
you.  O  Eva,  how  do  you  do  ?  " 

"  What's  the  game  to  be  ? "  asked  Rosie  ; 
"  some  sort  of  a  romping  one  to  please  the  little 
ones,  I  suppose." 

"  Yes  ;  either  Pussy  Wants  a  Corner,  or  Blicd- 
man's  Buff,"  replied  Lora,  leading  the  way  to 
the  scene  of  festivity. 

For  a  time  mirth  and  jollity  ruled  the  hour, 
the  older  people  joining  in  the  sports  of  the 
young,  with  the  double  motive  of  watching 
over  them  and  adding  to  their  enjoyment;  then 
light  refreshments  were  partaken  of.  After 
that  the  servants  were  called  in,  and  the  head 
of  the  family  read  aloud  a  short  Psalm,  offered  a 
brief  prayer,  giving  thanks  for  the  blessings  of 
life  and  the  pleasures  of  the  past  day,  and  ask 
ing  for  the  protecting  care  during  the  silent 
watches  of  the  night,  of  Him  who  neither 
slumbers  nor  sleeps. 

Then  the  good-nights  were  spoken,  and  all 
scattered  to  their  rooms. 

The  little  ones  were  carried  off  by  Mrs.  Dins- 
more  and  their  nurses  ;  the  five  young  girls  re 
treated  to  the  suite  of  rooms  set  apart  to  their 
use,  and  the  lads — seven  in  number — trooped  up 
the  broad  stairway  leading  to  the  second  story. 


10       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  You  and  I  are  to  be  bed-fellows,  Max,  and 
to  share  the  same  room  with  Art  and  Walter 
Howard,"  said  Frank  Dinsmore.  "  You  see  we 
have  to  crowd  a  little — there  being  such  a  lot 
of  us — but  it'll  be  all  the  jollier,  don't  you  think, 
boys?" 

He  had  led  the  way,  as  he  spoke,  into  a  most 
inviting-looking  room,  large  enough  to  seem  far 
from  crowded,  even  with  the  two  double  beds 
filling  opposite  corners. 

"  Yes,  yes,  indeed ! "  the  others  responded, 
in  chorus,  Art  adding  :  "  The  more  the  merrier, 
and  we'll  have  no  end  of  a  good  time,  if  I'm  not 
mightily  mistaken." 

A  door  of  communication  with  another  room 
stood  wide  open,  and  through  it  they  could  see 
the  three  older  lads,  gathered  about  a  blazing 
wood  fire. 

"  Walk  in,  boys,"  called  Chester,  addressing 
Max  and  his  companions,  as  he  saw  them  send 
ing  curious  glances  in  that  direction. 

"We're  expected  to  go  to  bed,  arn't  we?" 
queried  Max  in  reply,  coming  in  last,  and  speak 
ing  with  some  hesitation. 

"We're  not  at  boarding-school,  my  lad," 
laughed  Chester,  "  and  no  one  has  given  orders 
as  to  the  exact  hour  for  retiring,  so  far  as  I  am 
aware." 

"  Of  course  not,"  said  his  brother,  "  Cousin 
Horace  and  Cousin  Sue  are  not  of  the  sort  to 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       ii 

be  over,  strict  with  a  fellow,  and  would  never 
think  of  laying  down  the  law  to  visitors,  any 
way." 

"  And  it's  not  late,"  added  Walter,  accepting 
1  the  chair  Chester  had  set  for  him. 

"  Come  on,  Max,  we're  a  respectable  crowd, 
and  won't  damage  your  morals,"  said  Ralph, 
lighting  a  cigar  and  beginning  to  smoke  it. 

"  I  should  hope  not,"  said  Chester,  "  and  I 
presume  if  any  such  danger  had  been  appre 
hended  he  would  hardly  have  been  allowed  to 
come  to  the  Oaks." 

"  Are  his  morals  supposed  to  be  more  easily 
damaged  than  those  of  the  common  run  of  fel 
lows?"  asked  Bertram  Shaw,  regarding  Max 
with  a  sneering,  supercilious  stare. 

"  I  am  inclined  to  think  they  are,"  said  Ralph. 

"Come,  come,  now,  I'm  not  going  to  have 
Max  made  uncomfortable,"  interposed  Chester, 
good-naturedly.  "He's  my  guest,  you  know. 
Here,  sit  down,  laddie,  it's  early  yet,"  pushing 
forward  a  chair  as  he  spoke,  "have  a  cigar?" 

"No  thank  you,"  returned  Max  pleasantly; 
"I  tried  one  once  and  got  enough  of  it.  I 
never  was  so  sick  in  my  life." 

"  Oh,  that's  nothing  unusual  for  a  first  trial  ; 
likely  it  wouldn't  have  the  same  effect  again," 
said  Bertram. 

"  Better  take  one  ;  you'll  seem  twice  the  man 
if  you  smoke  that  you  will  if  you  don't." 

The  box  of  cigars  had  been  passed  around  to 


12       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf. 

all,  and  each  of  the  other  boys  had  taken  one, 
but  Max  steadily  refused. 

"  My  father  says  it  is  very  injurious  to  boys, 
and  will  stunt  their  growth,"  he  gave  as  a  rea 
son  ;  adding,  with  a  laugh,  "  end  it's  my  ambi 
tion  to  be  as  tall  as  he  is,  and  like  him  in  every 
way." 

"  Very  right,  remarked  Frank,  "  but  do  you 
mind  the  smoke  ?  " 

"  Oh  no,  not  at  all." 

But  the  next  minute  he  saw  something  that 
he  did  mind.  A  table  was  drawn  into  the  mid 
dle  of  the  room  and  a  pack  of  cards  and  a  bot 
tle  of  wine  produced  from  some  hiding-place 
and  set  upon  it,  while  Chester  invited  them  all 
to  draw  up  their  chairs  and  have  a  glass  and 
a  game. 

The  others  accepted  without  hesitation,  but 
Max  rose  and,  with  burning  cheeks  and  fast- 
beating  heart,  uttered  a  protest. 

**  Oh,  you  can't  be  going  to  drink  and  gamble, 
surely !  What  would  Uncle  Horace  say  if  he 
knew  such  things  were  going  on  in  his  house  ?  " 

"No,  my  son,"  said  Chester,  laughingly, 
**  we're  not  going  to  do  either ;  we'll  not  play 
for  money,  so  it  won't  be  gambling,  and  the 
wine  isn't  strong  enough  to  make  a  fellow 
drunk ;  no,  nor  anywhere  near  it.  So  you 
sseedn't  be  afraid  to  join  us." 

**  No,  thank  you,"  returned  Max  firmly.    "  I 


ELSIE'S  FEIENDS  Al    WOODBUEN.       13 

can  not  think  it  right  or  safe  to  drink  even  wine, 
or  to  play  cards,  whether  you  put  up  a  stake  or 
not." 

"  No,  'twouldn't  be  safe  for  you,  I  presume," 
sneered  Ralph.  "He's  awfully  afraid  of  his 
governor,  lads ;  so  we'd  best  not  try  to  per 
suade  him." 

"  Do  you  mean  my  father  ?  "  demanded  Max, 
a  trifle  hotly. 

"  Of  course,  my  little  man  ;  whom  else  should 
I  mean?" 

"  Then  I  want  you  to  understand  that  I  never 
would  be  so  disrespectful  to  my  father  as  to  call 
him  that ! " 

"It's  not  so  bad,"  laughed  Chester,  while 
Bertram  frowned  and  muttered  something  about 
a  "  Muff  and  a  spooney,"  and  Frank  said,  "  Come 
now,  Max,  sit  down  and  have  a  game  with  us. 
Where's  the  harm  ?  " 

"Don't  urge  him,"  sneered  Ralph,  "he's 
afraid  of  a  flogging.  He  knows  he'd  catch  it, 
and  the  captain  looks  like  a  man  that  wouldn't 
mince  matters  if  he  undertook  to  administer  it." 

Max's  face  flushed  more  hotly  than  before, 
but  he  straightened  himself  and  looked  his  tor 
mentor  full  in  the  eye  as  he  answered  :  "  I  don't 
deny  that  I  should  expect  a  flogging  if  I  should 
woakly  yield  and  do  what  my  conscience  tells 
me  is  wrong,  even  if  my  father  had  not  forbid 
den  it,  as  he  has  ;  but  I'm  not  ashamed  to  own 


14       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUR&. 

that  I  love  my  father  so  -well  that  the  pained 
look  I  should  see  in  his  face  when  he  learned 
that  his  only  son  had  taken  to  such  wicked 
courses,  would  be  worse  to  me  than  a  dozen  flog 
gings.  Good-night  to  you  all,"  and  he  turned 
and  left  the  room. 

'*  Coward  !  "  muttered  Ralph,  as  the  door 
closed  on  him. 

"Any  thing  else  than  that,  I  should  say," 
remarked  Chester.  "  I  think  he  has  just  shown 
himself  the  bravest  of  us  all.  Moral  courage, 
we  all  know,  is  courage  of  the  highest  kind." 

"  Yes,  boys,  I  am  sure  he's  in  the  right,  and  I, 
for  one,  shall  follow  his  example,"  said  Arthur, 
rising  ;  and  with  a  hasty  good-night,  he  too  dis 
appeared. 

Walter  and  Frank  exchanged  glances. 

"  I  think  myself  we  might  be  at  better  busi 
ness,"  remarked  the  one. 

"  That's  so  ! "  assented  the  other,  and  they, 
too,  withdrew  to  the  next  room. 

Max  had  taken  a  tiny  volume  from  his  pocket 
and  was  seated  near  the  light,  reading. 

"  What  have  you  there,  old  fellow  ? "  asked 
Frank,  stepping  to  his  side,  laying  a  hand  on 
his  shoulder,  and  bending  down  to  look.  "  A 
Testament,  I  declare  !  " 

The  tone  expressed  astonishment,  not  unmixed 
with  derision. 

Max's  cheek  flushed   again,  but   he   replied 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       15 

without  hesitation,  and  in  his  usual  pleasant 
tones,  "  Yes,  I  promised  papa  I  would  always 
read  at  least  one  verse  before  going  to  bed  at 
night," 

"  And  say  your  prayers,  too,  I  suppose  ?  " 

Max  felt  very  much  as  if  he  were  called  to 
march  up  to  the  cannon's  mouth,  as  a  glance 
showed  him  that  not  Frank  only,  but  the  other 
two  boys  also,  were  standing  regarding  him 
with  mingled  curiosity  and  amusement.  His 
heart  quailed  for  a  moment,  but  the  remem 
brance  of  what  his  father  had  once  told  him  of 
his  having  to  pass  through  such  ordeals  in  his 
youthful  days,  gave  him  courage  to  emulate 
that  father's  example  and  stand  to  his  colors 
spite  of  the  ridicule  that  seemed  so  hard  to  face. 

"  And  God's  eye  is  on  me,  his  ear  open  to 
hear  what  I  say,"  was  the  next  thought ;  "  I 
will  not  dishonor  either  my  earthly  or  my  heav 
enly  father." 

All  this  passed  through  his  mind  in  a  second 
of  time,  and  he  hardly  seemed  to  pause  before 
he  answered  in  a  firm,  steady  voice,  "  Yes  ;  I 
did  promise  that  too  ;  and  even  if  I  had  not,  I 
should  do  it.  Don't  you  think,  you  fellows,  it 
would  be  mean  and  ungrateful  for  a  boy  that  is 
so  well  off  as  I  am,  and  has  been  having  such  a 
splendid  time  all  day  long,  to  tumble  into  his 
bed  without  so  much  as  saying  thank  you  to  the 
One  he  owes  it  all  to  ?  " 


ItJ       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUEN. 

"  Does  look  like  it  when  you  put  it  so,"  mut 
tered  Arthur. 

"  And  then,"  proceeded  Max,  "  who  is  there  to 
take  care  of  us  while  we  and  every  body  else 
are  all  fast  asleep  ?  May  be  we'll  wake  in  the 
morning  all  right  if  we  don't  take  the  trouble 
to  ask  God  to  keep  us  alive  and  safe,  for  He's 
always  a  great  deal  better  to  us  than  we  deserve, 
but  don't  you  think  it's  wise  to  ask  him  ?  " 

"  I  reckon,"  said  Frank,  forcing  a  laugh,  for 
Max's  seriousness  was  rather  infectious  :  "  we'll 
not  hinder  you  any  way,  old  boy,  and  while  you 
are  in  the  way  of  asking  for  yourself,  you  can 
just  include  the  rest  of  us,  if  you  like." 

"  How  old  are  you  Max  ?  "  queried  Arthur. 

"Thirteen." 

"  And  I,  though  four  years  older,  am  not  half 
the  soldier  you  are." 

Max  shook  his  head.  "  I  am  not  brave  at  all ; 
it  was  awfully  hard  to  speak  out  against  the 
cards  and  wine,  and  I  did  hope  I'd  have  this 
room  to  myself  till — till  I'd  got  through  with 
reading  and — and  the  rest  of  it." 

"  Of  course  ;  but  you  went  through  the  fight 
and  stuck  manfully  to  your  colors  for  all  your 
fright.  I  say,  old  fellow,  you're  worthy  to  be 
the  son  of  a  naval  officer." 

"  Thanks,"  said  Max,  flushing  with  pleasure  ; 
"  I  wouldn't  be  worthy  of  my  father  if  I  couldn't 
brave  more  than  I  have  to-night," 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       17 

"Well,  go  ahead  and  finish  up  your  devo 
tions  ;  we'll  not  disturb  you,"  said  Frank,  turn 
ing  away  and  beginning  to  undress  for  bed. 

The  Howards  followed  his  example,  all  three 
keeping  very  quiet  while  Max  was  on  his  knees. 

They  had  all  been  brought  up  under  religious 
influences,  and  while  not  controlled  by  them  as 
Max  was,  yet  felt  constrained  to  respect  his  firm 
adherence  to  duty  and  the  right. 


CHAPTER  IL 

CAPTAIN  RAYMOND  had  foreseen  the  proba 
bility  that  his  son  would  be  subjected  to  such  an 
ordeal,  and  had  tried — successfully  as  the  event 
proved — to  prepare  him  for  it. 

Max  was  busy  with  his  preparations  for  bed 
on  the  previous  night,  when  his  door  opened  and 
his  father  came  in. 

"  Well,  my  boy,"  he  said  in  his  usual  kind, 
fatherly  tones,  "  I  hope  you  have  had  a  happy 
day  and  evening  ?  " 

"  Yes,  papa  ;  oh  yes,  indeed  !  Never  had  a 
more  splendid  time  in  all  my  life  ! " 

"  In  all  your  long  life  of  thirteen  years  1  " 
laughed  the  captain,  seating  himself  and  regard 
ing  his  son  with  a  proud,  fond  look. 

"  No,  sir  ;  and  such  splendid  presents  as  you 
and  the  rest  have  given  me  !  Why,  I'd  be  the 
most  ungrateful  fellow  in  the  world  if  I  wasn't 
as  happy  as  a  king  !  " 

"  Happy  as  a  king  ?  "  echoed  his  father.  "Ah, 
my  boy,  I  should  be  sorry  indeed  to  think  that 
your  life  was  to  be  less  happy  than  that  of  most 
monarchs.  '  Uneasy  lies  the  head  that  wears  a 
crown.' 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       19 

"I  want  to  have  a  little  chat  with  you,"  he 
resumed,  after  a  moment's  silence,  his  counte 
nance  and  the  tones  of  his  voice  much  graver 
than  they  had  been  a  moment  since.  "  I  heard 
to-day  that  Ralph  Conly,  who  exerted  so  bad  an 
influence  over  my  son  some  time  ago,  is  to  make 
one  of  the  party  at  the  Oaks." 

"  Is  he,  papa  ?  then  I  suppose  you  have  come 
to  tell  me  you  can't  let  me  go  ?  "  Max  returned, 
in  a  tone  of  keen  disappointment. 

"  No,"  said  his  father,  kindly,  "  I  do  not  with 
draw  the  consent  I  have  given  ;  you  may  go, 
but  I  want  you  to  be  on  your  guard  against 
temptation  to  do  wrong.  "I  am  told  Ralph 
professes  to  have  reformed,  but  I  fear  it  may 
prove  to  be  only  profession,  and  that  he  and 
others  may  try  to  lead  my  son  astray  from  the 
paths  of  rectitude." 

Max  looked  very  sober  for  a  moment ;  then 
said  with  an  effort,  "  I'll  give  up  going  papa,  if 
you  wish  it — if  you're  afraid  for  me." 

"  Thank  you,  my  boy,  "  returned  his  father, 
heartily,  taking  the  lad's  hand,  as  he  stood  by 
his  side,  and  pressing  it  with  affectionate 
warmth,  "but  I  won't  ask  such  self-denial. 
You  must  meet  temptation  some  time,  and  if 
you  go  trusting  in  a  strength  not  your  own,  I 
believe  you  will  come  off  conqueror. 

"  Don't  let  persuasion,  sneers  or  ridicule  in 
duce  you  to  do  violence  to  your  conscience,  in 


20       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUBN. 

either  shirking  a  known  duty,  or  taking  part  in 
any  wrong  or  doubtful  amusement.  Remember 
it  would  go  nigh  to  break  your  father's  heart  to 
learn  that  you  had  been  drinking,  gambling,  or 
taking  God's  holy  name  in  vain." 

"  Oh,  papa,  I  hope  I  shall  never,  never  do  such 
wicked  things  again  !  "  Max  said  with  emotion, 
'calling  to  mind  how  he  had  once  fallen  under 
Ralph's  influence. 

"  I  know  you  don't  intend  to,"  his  father  said, 
"  and  I  trust  you  will  have  strength  given  you 
to  resist,  if  the  temptation  comes  ;  but  I  know 
too,  that  it  is  very  difficult  for  a  boy  to  stand 
out  against  the  sneers,  ridicule  and  contempt  of 
his  mates.  But  how  much  better  to  have  the 
smile  and  approval  of  God,  your  heavenly 
Father,  than  that  of  any  number  of  human  creat 
ures  !  Do  not  be  like  those  chief  rulers  among 
the  Jews  who  would  not  confess  Christ  because 
they  loved  the  praise  of  men  more  than  the  praise 
of  God ! " 

"  No,  papa,  I  hope  I  shall  not.  Besides,  I 
don'}  care  half  so  much  for  the  good  opinion  of 
all  the  boys  in  the  land  as  for  yours,"  he  added, 
gazing  into  his  father's  face  with  eyes  brimming 
over  with  ardent  filial  love  and  reverence.  "  I 
am  proud  to  be  your  son,  papa,  and  I  do  hope 
you'll  never  have  cause  to  be  ashamed  of 
ane." 

**No,  my  boy,  I  trust  you  will  be  always,  as 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUBN.       21 

now,  your  father's  joy  and  pride,"  responded 
the  captain,  again  pressing  affectionately  the 
hand  he  held.  "  Rest  assured  that  nothing  but 
wrong  doing  on  your  part  can  ever  make  you 
any  thing  else.  Nor  would  even  that  rob  you 
of  his  love." 

"Then,  papa,  I  think  T  shall  never  try  to 
hide  my  faults  from  you,"  returned  the  lad 
with  impulsive  warmth  ;  "  for  I'm  sure  a  fellow 
feels  a  great  deal  more  confortable  when  he 
isn't  trying  to  make  believe  to  his  father  that 
he  is  a  better  boy  than  he  is  really." 

"  Yes  ;  when  his  effort  is  not  merely  to  seem, 
but  to  be  all  that  he  knows  his  best  earthly 
friend  would  have  him.  You  needn't  stand  in 
awe  of  me,  Max,  as  of  one  who  knows  nothing 
by  experience  of  sinning  and  repenting.  I 
sometimes  think  you  are  a  better  boy  than  I 
was  at  your  age,  and  I  hope  to  see  you  grow  up 
to  be  a  better  man  than  I  am  now." 

"  Why,  papa,  I  never  see  you  do  wrong,  and 
I  don't  believe  you  ever  do,"  said  Max. 

"  I  do  try  to  live  rightj  Max,"  his  father  an 
swered,"  to  keep  the  commands  of  God,  honor 
ing  him  in  all  my  ways,  and  setting  a  good  ex 
ample  to  my  children,  but  I  am  conscious  of 
many  shortcomings,  and  could  have  no  hope  of 
heaven  but  for  the  atoning  blood  and  imputed 
righteousness  of  Christ." 

"  And  that's  the  only  way  any  body  can  be 


22       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf. 

saved? "Max  said  in  a  low  tone  between  in 
quiry  and  assertion. 

"  Yes,  my  boy  ;  for  all  human  righteousnesses 
are  as  filthy  rags  in  the  sight  of  Him  who  is  of 
purer  eyes  than  to  behold  evil,  and  can  not  look 
upon  iniquity." 

"  Papa,"  Max  said,  after  a  moment's  thought 
ful  silence,  "  I'm  afraid  you  wouldn't  think  it 
from  the  way  I  act  and  talk,  but  I  have  really 
been  trying  to  be  a  Christian  ever  since  that 
time  when  I  wrote  you  that  I  hoped  I  had  given 
myself  to  God." 

"  My  dear  boy,  I  have  noticed  your  efforts," 
was  the  kindly  response  ;  "  I  see  that  you  try  to 
Control  your  temper,  and  are  always  truthful, 
and  obedient  and  respectful  to  me,  kind  and 
obliging  to  others." 

"  But  you  know,  papa,  it's  only  a  few  weeks 
since  you  came  home,  and  you  haven't  found  me 
out  yet,"  replied  Max,  niiively.  "  I've  often  a 
very  hard  fight  with  myself  to  go  right,  and 
sometimes  I  fail  in  spite  of  it ;  then  I  grow  dis 
couraged  ;  and  so  I'm  ever  so  much  obliged  to 
you  for  telling  me  that  it's  a  good  deal  the  same 
way  with  you.  It  makes  a  fellow  feel  better, 
you  see,  to  find  out  that  even  those  he  respects 
the  most  don't  always  find  it  easy  to  do  and  feel 
just  as  they  want  to." 

"  Yes,  my  boy,  we  have  the  same  battle  to 
it — vou  anr!  I — tlu-  s-.me  race  to  run  :  so  we 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       23 

can  sympathize  with  each  other,  and  must  try 
to  be  fellow-helpers." 

"  You  can  help  me,  papa,  but  how  can  I  help 
you  ?  "  asked  Max,  with  a  look  of  surprise,  not 
unmixed  with  gratification. 

"  By  being  a  good  son  to  me  and  your  mam 
ma,  and  a  good  brother  to  your  sisters  ;  if  you 
are  all  that,  you  can  not  fail  to  be  a  very  great 
help,  blessing  and  comfort  to  me.  But  best  of 
all,  Max,  you  can  pray  for  me." 

"  Oh,  papa,  I  do  ;  I  never  forget  you  night  or 
morning  ;  but " 

"Well?" 

"  I — I'm  afraid  my  prayers  are  not  worth 
much." 

"  Why  not,  my  son  ?  the  Bible  tells  us  God  is 
no  respecter  of  persons,  but  is  ready  to  hear  and 
answer  all  who  come  to  him  in  the  name  of  his 
dear  Son,  who  is  the  one  mediator  between  God 
and  men.  If  you  ask  in  his  name — for  his  sake 
— you  are  as  likely  to  receive  as  I  or  any  one  else. 

"  Now  I  must  bid  you  good-night,  for  it  is 
high  time  you  were  asleep." 

The  next  evening,  about  the  time  the  good- 
nights  were  being  said  at  the  Oaks,  Captain 
Raymond  left  Lulu,  who  had  just  passed  a  very 
happy  half  hour,  seated  on  his  knee,  in  her  own 
little  sitting-room,  and  went  down  to  the  parlor 
where  Violet  was  entertaining  her  guests. 

There  was  quite  a  number  of  them,  though  it 


24       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

was  only  a  family  gathering.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Dinsmore,  from  Ion  ;  Grandma  Elsie,  as  Evelyn 
and  the  Raymond  children  called  her  ;  Lester 
Leland  and  his  Elsie;  Edward  and  Zoe,  and 
Herbert  and  Harold,  who  were  at  home  from 
college  for  the  Christmas  holidays,  beside  the 
Lacey's  from  the  Laurels,  several  of  the  How 
ards  of  Pine  Grove,  and  Calhoun  and  Arthur 
Conley  from  Roselands. 

Violet  looked  up  with  a  welcoming  smile  as 
her  husband  came  in,  and  made  room  for  him  on 
the  sofa  by  her  side. 

"  I  was  just  telling  Lester  and  Elsie,"  she  said, 
"  how  beautifully  Lulu  is  behaving — bearing  so 
well  the  disappointment  about  her  invitation  to 
the  Oaks,  and  showing  such  devotion  to  Gracie 
in  her  sickness." 

"  Yes,  she  is  a  dear  child,  and  well  deserving 
of  reward,"  he  said,  feelingly.  "  It  pained  me 
to  deny  her  the  pleasure  of  sharing  the  festivi 
ties  at  the  Oaks,  though  as  matters  have  turned 
out  she  would  not  have  gone  had  I  given  per 
mission — loving  Gracie,  too  dearly  to  leave  her 
while  she  is  not  well — and  I  have  been  thinking 
whether  it  may  not  be  made  up  to  her  by  allow 
ing  her  to  have  a  party  of  her  own  next  week  : 
inviting  her  young  friends  who  are  now  at  the 
Oaks,  and  perhaps  some  others,  to  come  here  on 
Monday  and  stay  until  Saturday.  Does  the  idea 
meet  your  approval,  my  dear  ?  " 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBTTRN.        25 

"  Yes,  indeed  ! "  cried  Violet,  looking  really 
delighted  !  "  how  happy  it  would  make  her  and 
Max  ?  Gracie,  too,  I  think,  if  we  can  only  get 
her  well  enough  to  have  a  share  in  the 
sports." 

"  And,  I  believe,"  she  added  with  a  laugh,  "  1 
am  child  enough  yet  to  enjoy  it  greatly  my 
self." 

"  I  hope  so,"  her  husband  said,  smiling  fondly 
upon  her  ;  "  you  are  looking  full  young  enough 
for  mirth  and  jollity,  and  must  not  allow  your 
self  to  grow  old  too  fast  in  an  endeavor  to 
match  your  years  with  mine." 

"  No,  captain,  the  better  plan  would  be  for 
you  to  match  yours  with  hers  by  growing 
young,"  said  Zoe,  laughingly.  "  Can't  you  turn 
boy  again  for  a  few  days  ?  " 

"  I  should  not  be  averse  to  so  doing,"  laughed 
the  captain.  "  I'll  see  what  I  can  do,  Sister  Zoe. 
May  we  look  to  you  for  some  assistance  in  the 
work  of  contriving  amusements  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed  ;  if  you  give  me  an  invitation  to 
the  party.  I  was  not  favored  with  one  to  the 
Oaks,  you  know,  because  of  being  a  married 
woman  ;  though  Ella  Conly  was,  in  spite  of  her 
superiority  of  years." 

"  Too  bad  !  "  returned  the  captain,  gallantly  ; 
"  but  we  will  not  draw  the  line  just  where  they 
did  ;  all  the  present  company  will  please  consider 
themselves  invited  for  each  evening's  entertain- 


20       ELSIES  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

ment,  mothers  and  all  under  twenty-five,  for  tlie 
whole  time — from  Monday  morning  to  Saturday 
afternoon."  I  am  taking  for  granted  that  my 
wife  approves  and  joins  me  in  the  invitations," 
he  added,  turning  smilingly  to  her. 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  yes,  indeed  !  "  she  said  ;  "  I  hope 
you  will  all  come." 

There  was  a  chorus  of  thanks  and  acceptances, 
Bome  only  partial  or  conditional. 

"I  promise  you  I'll  be  here  when  I  can," 
Arthur  said  ;  "  but  you  know  a  doctor  can  sel 
dom  or  never  be  sure  of  having  his  time  at  his 
own  disposal." 

"  You'll  be  heartily  welcome  whenever  you  do 
c«me,"  responded  the  captain  ;  "  but  please  take 
notice  that  you  will  be  expected  to  be  quite  as 
much  of  a  boy  as  your  host." 

"  No  objection  to  that  condition,"  returned 
Arthur,  smiling  ;  "  if  I  don't  out-do  you  in  that, 
it  shall  be  no  fault  of  mine." 

"  The  next  thing  in  order,  I  suppose,  will  be 
to  consider  how  our  young  guests  are  to  be 
feasted  and  amused,"  remarked  Violet. 

"  Yes,"  replied  her  husband  ;  "  but  my  wife 
is  to  be  burdened  with  no  care  or  responsibility 
in  regard  to  either.  Christine  and  I  will  see  to 
the  first — preparations  for  the  feasting —  and  I 
imagine  there  will  be  no  trouble  about  the  other  ; 
the  children  themselves  will  probably  have  a 
number  of  suggestions  to  make." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       27 

"  Some  of  the  older  ones,  too,"  said  Zoe, 
eagerly  ;  and  went  on  to  mention  quite  a  list  of 
games, 

"  Besides,  we  can  act  charades  and  get  up 
tableaux  ;  and  oh,  let  us  try  something  I  read 
about  the  other  day  in  Miss  Yonge's  '  The  Three 
Brides,'  a  magic  case  with  a  Peri  distributing 
gifts,  oriental  genii,  turbaned  figures,  like  princes 
in  the  'Arabian  Nights,'  singing  and  piano 
accompaniment.  Oh,  it  would  be  fun,  and 
delight  the  children,  I'm  sure  !  And  I  know  we 
could  manage  it  all  among  us  very  easily." 

"  It  sounds  charming,"  said  Violet ;  "  we  must 
study  it  out  and  see  what  we  can  do.  Shall  we 
not,  Leris  ?  " 

"  I  like  the  idea  very  much,  so  far  as  I  under 
stand  it,"  he  said.  "  Who  will  volunteer  to  take 
part  ?  " 

"  Zoe  and  I  may  he  counted  on,"  said  Edward, 
with  a  smiling  glance  at  his  young  wife. 

"  And  Herbert  and  I,"  added  Harold.  "  We've 
had  some  experience,  and  it's  a  sort  of  thing  we 
enjoy." 

"  Yes,  and  we'll  help  with  the  charades  and 
any  thing  else,  if  we're  wanted,"  said  Herbert. 

But  it  was  growing  late,  so  further  arrange 
ments  were  deferred  to  the  next  day,  and  the 
company  presently  separated  for  the  night. 
The  Lelands  and  Edward  and  Zoe  remained  in 
the  house  ;  the  rest  departed  to  their  homes. 


28       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  Why,  Gracie  ;  here  before  me,  though  you're 
the  sick  one  ! "  exclaimed  Lulu,  as,  early  the 
next  morning,  she  entered  the  little  sitting-room 
they  shared  between  them  and  found  her  sister 
lying  on  the  sofa  ready  dressed  for  the  day. 

"  Yes,"  Grace  said,  "  I  was  so  tired  of  bed, 
and  Agnes  said  she  would  help  me  dress  before 
mamma's  bell  should  ring.  So  I  let  her  ;  but 
I'm  tired  and  have  to  lie  down  again  a  little  bit." 

"  Yes  ;  you're  not  nearly  strong  enough  to 
sit  up  all  day  yet,"  returned  Lulu,  stooping  over 
her  to  give  her  a  kiss.  "  But  you've  been  cry 
ing,  haven't  you  ?  your  eyes  look  like  it." 

Grace  nodded,  hastily  brushing  away  a  tear. 

"  Why,  what's  the  matter  ?  "  asked  Lulu,  in 
surprise.  "  I  can't  think  of  any  thing  to  make 
you  cry,  unless  it's  pain  ;  are  you  in  pain,  dear  ?  " 

Grace  shook  her  head.  "No,  Lu,  but,"  sob 
bing,  "  I — I've  been  thinking  'bout  that  time  I 
was  so  naughty,  meddling  with  mamma's 
things,  and — and  oh,  you  know  the  rest." 

"  Yes,  but  why  does  it  trouble  you  now  ?  it 
was  all  over  such  a  long  time  ago." 

"  Yes,  but  papa  doesn't  know  about  it,  and — 
oughtn't  I  to  tell  him  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,"  Lulu  said  reflectively  ;  "  but 
you  needn't  be  afraid  ;  he  wouldn't  punish  you 
after  this  long  while,  especially  as  Mamma  Vi 
knew  all  about  it  at  the  time,  and  punished  yon 
herself.** 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       29 

"  Such  a  little  bit  of  a  punishment  for  such  a 
wicked  thing,"  Grace  said  ;  "  papa  would  have 
punished  me  a  great  deal  harder,  I'm  most 
sure." 

"  But  he  won't  now  ;  so  you  needn't  be  afraid 
to  tell  him." 

"  But  he'd  look  so  sorry,  and  I  can't  bear  to 
see  my  dear  papa  look  sorry  for  something  I 
did." 

"  Then  don't  tell  him.  It  isn't  as  if  it  had 
happened  just  the  other  day." 

"  But,  Lulu,  I  oughtn't  to  let  him  think  I'm  a 
better  girl  than  I  am." 

"  Maybe  he  doesn't.  You  are  a  good  girl ;  a 
great  deal  better  than  I  am." 

"  No,  I'm  not ;  you  would  never,  never  do  the 
wicked  thing  I  did.  But  I'm  afraid  papa  thinks 
I'm  better,  'cause  when — when  he  thought  the 
baby  was  going  to  die,  he  was  hugging  me  up 
and  kissing  me,  and  he  said  'You  never  gave 
me  a  pang  except  by  your  feeble  health,'  and  I 
said  I  didn't  ever  want  to,  and  I  forgot  all 
about  how  bad  I'd  been  that  time,  and  that  papa 
didn't  know  about  it." 

"  What  is  it  that  papa  didn't  know  about,  my 
darling  ? "  asked  a  voice  close  beside  the  sofa, 
and  both  little  girls  started  in  surprise,  for  their 
father  had  come  in  so  quietly,  his  slippered  feet 
making  no  noise  on  the  carpet,  that  they  had 
not  been  aware  of  his  entrance. 


30       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

He  took  Grace  in  his  arms  as  he  spoke,  sat 
down  with  her  on  his  knee,  drew  Lulu  to  a  seat 
by  his  side,  then  kissed  them  both,  saying  in 
tender  tones,  "Good-morning,  my  two  dear 
children." 

"Good-morning,  my  dear  papa,"  responded 
Lulu,  leaning  her  cheek  affectionately  against 
his  shoulder. 

But  Gracie  only  hid  her  face  on  his  breast 
with  a  little  half -stifled  sob. 

"  What  is  it,  my  precious  one  ? "  he  asked, 
holding  her  close  with  loving  caresses. 

"  Lu,  you  tell  papa  ;  please  do,"  she  sobbed. 

"  Lulu  may  tell  it,  if  you  want  papa  to  hear 
it,"  he  said,  softly  smoothing  her  hair,  "  other 
wise  it  need  not  be  told  at  all.  But  if  it  is 
about  some  wrong-doing  that  has  been  repented 
of  and  confessed  to  God  and  mamma,  you  need 
not  dread  to  have  your  father  know  of  it,  for  he, 
too,  has  been  guilty  of  wrong-doing  many  times 
in  his  life,  and  needs  to  seek  forgiveness  of  God 
every  day  and  every  hour." 

"Papa,"  she  exclaimed,  lifting  her  head  to 
give  him  a  look  of  astonishment  not  unmingled 
•with  relief,  "  I  don't  know  how  to  b'lieve  that, 
if  you  didn't  say  it  your  own  self  ;  for  I  never, 
never  see  you  do  any  thing  wrong.  But  I  want 
you  to  know  'bout  this,  so  you  won't  think  I'm 
a  better  girl  than  I  am.  Lu,  please  tell,"  and 
again  her  face  was  hidden  on  his  breast. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUEN.       31V 

"  Papa,  it  was  a  long,  long,  while  ago,"  be 
gan  Lulu,  as  if  eager  to  vindicate  her  sister  as 
far  as  possible,  "  and  it  was  only  that  she  acci 
dentally  broke  a  bottle  of  Mamma  Vi's,  and 
then  she  was  frightened  (you  know  she's  always 
BO  tiruid,  and  can't  help  it),  and  so,  'most  before 
she  knew  what  she  was  saying,  she  told  Mamma 
Vi  she  never  meddled  with  her  things  when  she 
was  not  there  to  see  her." 

There  was  a  moment's  silence,  broken  only 
by  Grace's  sobs,  which  were  now  quite  violent. 

Then  her  father  said  low  and  tenderly,  "  My 
dear  little  daughter,  I  can  not  comfort  you  by 
making  light  of  your  sin  ;  lying  is  a  very 
great  sin,  one  that  the  Bible  speaks  very  strongly 
against  in  very  many  places  ;  but  I  have  no 
doubt  that  you  long  ago  repented,  confessed  it 
to  God  and  received  forgiveness.  And  I  trust 
you  will  prove  the  sincerity  of  your  repentance 
by  being  perfectly  truthful  all  the  rest  of  your 
days. 

"  It  was  very  honest  and  right  in  you  to 
want  me  to  know  that  you  have  not  always 
been  so  good  as  I  supposed  ;  and  so,  my  darling, 
I  love  you,  if  possible,  better  than  ever,"  he 
added,  caressing  her  again  and  again. 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  to  hear  you  say  that,  papa  t " 
exclaimed  Lulu,  looking  up  into  his  face  with 
shining  eyes. 

"  And  you  are  no  less  dear  than  your  sister," 


32       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

he  said,  drawing  her  closer  to  his  side.  "  My 
child,  I  have  felt  veiy  sorry  over  your  disap 
pointment  in  missing  the  festivities  at  the  Oaks, 
and  have  been  trying  to  think  of  some  way  to 
make  it  up  to  you.  How  would  you  like  to 
have  something  of  the  same  sort  here  at  home  ? 
a  party  of  children  and  young  people  to  come 
next  Monday  morning  and  stay  till  Saturday  ?  " 

"  Oh  papa,"  cried  Lulu,  opening  her  eyes  very 
wide  in  surprise  and  delight,  "  it  'most  takes  my 
breath  away  !  Do  you  really  mean  it  ?  " 

"  I  do  indeed,"  he  said,  smiling  on  her.  "  It 
will  be  your,  and  Max's  and  Gracie's  party,  and 
we  older  folks  will  do  all  in  our  power  to  make 
the  time  pass  pleasantly  to  you  and  your  guests. 
We  will  have  games  and  charades,  tableaux, 
stories,  and  every  thing  delightful  that  can  be 
thought  of." 

"  O  papa  !  how  very,  very  nice  !  how  splen 
did  ! "  cried  Lulu,  springing  to  her  feet,  clapping 
her  hands,  and  then  jumping  and  dancing  round 
the  room.  "  Dear  me !  I'd  never  once  dreamed 
of  such  a  thing !  And  it'll  be  ever  so  much 
nicer  than  going  to  the  Oaks.  I'm  glad  you 
didn't  let  me  go :  because  I  couldn't  be  there 
now  and  get  things  ready  for  my  own  party 
too,  and  it's  so  much  splendider  to  be  the  one  to 
have  the  party  than  one  of  the  visitors.  Isn't 
it !  won't  it  be,  Gracie  ?  Oh  isn't  papa  just  the 
best  and  kindest  father  in  the  world  ?  " 


ELSIE  J  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       33 

"  'Course  he  is,"  said  Grace,  putting  her  arm 
round  his  neck,  and  lifting  her  eyes  to  his  with 
a  very  grateful,  loving  look. 

"  Does  it  give  you  pleasure,  papa's  dear  pet  ?  " 
he  asked. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  she  answered  with  some  hesita- 
tation  ;  "  if  I  don't  be  sick  when  they're  here, 
and  if  I  may  sit  on  your  knee  sometimes." 

"  Indeed  you  may,"  he  said  ;  and  papa  will 
try  to  take  care  that  his  feeble  little  girl  has 
nothing  to  tire  her." 

"  No,  she  needn't  entertain,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  I 
can  do  it  for  both  of  us.  Oh  it  is  so  nice,  so 
nice,  so  perfectly  splendid,  to  think  we're  going 
to  have  a  real  party  of  our  own  for  several 
days  together ! "  she  cried,  again  clapping  her 
hands,  jumping,  dancing  and  pirouetting  round 
the  room. 

Grace  laughed  at  the  sight,  and  so  did  their 
father. 

"  Why,  Lulu,  daughter,"  he  said,  "  you  seem 
to  be  going  quite  wild  over  the  prospect !  I 
am  very  glad  indeed  to  have  hit  upon  some 
thing  that  gives  you  such  pleasure.  But  come 
here  ;  I  have  something  more  to  tell  you  about 
it." 

"  Oh,  have  you,  papa  ?  "  she  cried,  running  to 
him  to  put  her  arm  round  his  neck  and  kiss  him 
again  and  again  ;  "  what  is  it  ?  " 

"  Ah,"  he  returned,  laughing,  "  I  doubt  if  it 


84      ELSIES  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUSN. 

is  well  to  tell  you ;  you  are  so  nearly  crazy 
already." 

a  Oh,  yes,  do  tell  me  please.  I  won't  get  any 
crazier ;  at  least  I  don't  think  I  shall,  I'll  try 
not  to.w 

So  he  told  her  of  Zoe's  suggestion,  and  that 
he  intended  it  should  be  carried  out. 

A  conservatory  opened  from  one  of  the  par 
lors,  and  there,  he  said,  they  would  have  the 
magic  cave. 

"  Oh  papa,  how  lovely,  how  lovely  I "  both 
little  girls  exclaimed,  their  eyes  sparkling  and 
their  cheeks  flushing  with  delighted  anticipation. 

"  That  entertainment  will  be  for  New  Year's 
Eve,"  he  said,  '*  and  the  Peri  must  have  a  pres 
ent  for  each  one  who  visits  her  case.  That  will 
necessitate  a  shopping  expedition  to  the  city  to 
day  or  to-morrow.  Lulu,  would  you  like  to  be 
one  of  the  purchasers  ?  shall  I  take  you  to  the 
stores  with  me  ?  " 

"  Oh  !  "  she  cried  half  breathlessly, "  wouldn't 
I  like  it  ?  But,"  with  a  sudden  sobering  down 
of  demeanor  and  a  tender  look  into  the  face  of 
her  little  sister,  "  I — I  can't  leave  Gracie,  papa, 
she  would  miss  me  and  be  so  lonesome  without 
me." 

"  But  I  could  stand  it  for  one  day,  Lu  ;  and  I 
couldn't  bear  to  have  you  miss  such  fun — such 
a  good  time — just  for  me,"  said  Grace,  with 
winning  sweetness. 


ELSIES  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUBJT.       3S 

"And  Mamma  Yi  will  contrive  that  she  shall 
not  be  lonely,"  the  captain  said,  drawing  them 
both  closer  into  his  arms. 

"The  mutual  lore  of  my  little  girls  is  a 
great  joy  to  me,"  he  added,  caressing  them  in 
turn. 

Just  then  a  servant  came  in  bringing  Grade'* 
breakfast. 

She  ate  it  sitting  on  her  father's  knee,  while 
Loin,  standing  alongside,  kept  up  a  lively  strain 
of  talk  on  the  all-absorbing  theme  of  the  hour. 
She  had  a  good  many  questions  to  ask  too,  and 
they  were  all  answered  by  her  father  with  un 
failing  patience  and  kindness. 

The  proposed  festivities  were  the  principal 
topic  of  conversation  at  the  family  breakfast, 
also  ;  for  the  ladies  were  deeply  interested,  the 
gentlemen  not  quite  indifferent. 

The  storm  had  passed,  the  morning  was  fine, 
and  the  captain  announced  his  intention  to  drive 
into  the  city,  starting  within  an  hour,  winding 
up  with  the  query,  "  which  of  yon  ladies  wfll 
volunteer  to  go  along,  and  assist  in  this  im 
portant  shopping  ?" 

"Zoe  would  enjoy  it,  I  am  sure,  and  yon 
could  not  have  a  more  competent  helper,"  Yioiet 

said,  smiling  kindi v  into  the  eaeer  face  of  her 

« 

young  sister-in-law. 

u  I  should  not  object,  if  I  can  be  of  service,* 
flaid  Zos,  **but  don't  you  want  to  go  yourself, 


36       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

Vi  ?  I  haven't  a  doubt  that  the  captain  would 
prefer  your  company  to  any  other." 

"  I  think  I  should  abide  by  the  stuff,"  returned 
Violet  in  a  lively  tone,  "  or  rather  by  the  little 
ones,  baby  and  Gracie.  Lulu  must  go  with  her 
papa — I  would  not  have  her  miss  it  for  a  great 
deal — and  I  am  eager  to  make  the  day  a  happy 
one  to  Gracie  in  spite  of  the  absence  of  her 
devoted  sister-nurse,"  she  added  with  an  affec 
tionate  glance  and  smile  in  Lulu's  direction. 

"  Oh,  Mamma  Vi,  thank  you  ever  so  much  !  " 
exclaimed  the  little  girl.  "  I  do  think  it  will  be 
just  splendid  to  go  with  papa  and  help  choose 
the  things,  but  I  couldn't  bear  to  leare  Gracie 
alone." 

"  You  are  a  dear,  good  sister,  Lulu,"  re 
marked  Mrs.  Elsie  Leland.  "  It  does  one  good 
to  see  how  you  and  Gracie  love  one  another." 

"  Thank  you,  Aunt  Elsie,"  said  Lulu,  flushing 
with  gratification  ;  then  catching  the  look  of 
proud,  fond  affection  with  which  her  father  was 
regarding  her,  she  colored  still  more  deeply,  while 
her  heart  bounded  with  joy.  It  was  so  sweet  to 
know  that  he  loved  her  so  dearly  and  was  not 
ashamed  of  her,  faulty  as  she  felt  herself  to  be. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  their  mutual  affection  is  a 
constant  source  of  happiness  to  their  father.  I 
pity  the  parent  whose  children  are  not  kind  and 
affectionate  to  each  other. 

"  Well,  Mrs.  Zoe,"  turning  smilingly  to 


ELSIE'S  FR1DNDS  AT  WOODBURN.       37 

am  I  to  have  the  pleasure  of  your  company  to 
day,  and  the  benefit  of  your  assistance  and 
advice  in  the  selection  of  the  ornaments  and 
gifts  necessary  or  desirable  for  the  successful 
carrying-out  of  your  proposed  entertainment  ?  " 

"  Thank  you  ;  I  shall  be  delighted  to  go  and 
to  give  all  the  assistance  in  my  power,"  she 
answered.  "  That  is  if  Ned  is  willing  to  spare 
me,"  she  added,  turning  to  him  with  a  merry, 
mischievous  look  and  smile. 

"  I  don't  think  I  can,"  he  said,  in  a  sober, 
meditative  tone,  "  but  if  the  captain  is  suffi 
ciently  anxious  to  secure  your  valuable  services 
to  take  me  too,  my  consent  shall  not  be  with 
held." 

"Then  it's  a  bargain,"  laughed  the  captain, 
and  Lulu's  eyes  sparkled.  She  was  saying  to 
herself,  "  Then  I  shall  be  sure  to  sit  beside 
papa  ;  because  they  always  want  to  be  together ; 
so  they'll  take  one  seat  in  the  carriage,  and 
we'll  have  the  other." 


CHAPTER  in. 

"  OH,  Gracie,  Gracie,  I've  had  the  nicest,  the 
most  splendid  time  that  ever  was  ! "  cried  Lulu, 
rushing  into  their  own  little  sitting-room  where 
Grace  lay  on  the  sofa,  having  that  moment 
waked  from  her  afternoon  nap. 

"  Oh,  have  you,  Lu  ?  I'm  so  glad,"  she  ex 
claimed,  as  her  sister  paused  for  breath  :  for 
Lulu  had  rushed  up  stairs  so  fast  in  her  joyful 
eagerness  to  tell  every  thing  to  Grace,  that  she 
had  not  much  breath  left  for  talking. 

"  I've  had  a  good  time,  too,  looking  at  pictures 
and  playing  with  baby,  and  hearing  lovely 
stories  that  mamma  and  Aunt  Elsie  told  me," 
continued  Gracie.  "  But  tell  me  'bout  yours." 

"  Oh,  it  would  be  a  long  story  to  tell  you  every 
thing,"  said  Lulu.  "  I  enjoyed  the  drive  ever 
so  much,  sitting  close  beside  papa,  with  his  arm 
round  me,  and  he  giving  me  such  a  loving  look 
every  once  in  a  while,  and  asking  me  if  I  was 
quite  warm  and  comfortable.  Then  we  went  to 
ever  so  many  stores  and  bought  lots  of  things, 
some  handsome  and  some  not  worth  much,  but 
just  to  make  fun  (when  we  have  the  case,  you 
know).  And  papa  was,  oh,  so  kind  !  he  let  me 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUB1T.       39 

juy  every  single  thing  I  wanted  to.  And  he 
eays  I  may  label  the  presents  this  evening — he 
helping  me  because  it  would  be  too  much  for 
me  to  do  a±i  alone — and  decide  which  present  is 
to  be  given  to  which  person." 

"  Oh,  La,  what  fun  !  "  cried  Grace. 

"  Yes  j  and  you  shall  have  some  say  in  it  too, 
if  you  want  to,"  returned  Lain,  generously, 
throwing  off  her  eoar  as  she  spoke,  then  bend 
ing  down  to  give  Grace  a  loving  kiss. 

"  I'm  to  make  out  the  list  of  folks  to  be  invi 
ted,  too,"  she  ran  on,  "  and  write  the  notes,  with 
papa's  help.  He  says  this  is  to  be  all  our  own 
party — Max's,  and  yours,  and  mine — and  he 
wants  us  to  get  every  bit  of  pleasure  out  of  it 
we  can.  Isn't  he  a  dear,  kind  father  ?  " 

"Yes,  indeed." 

"  And,  Oh  Gracie,  how  nice  it  is  to  have  him 
at  home  with  us  all  the  time  and  to  live  with 
him  in  this  lovely  home  I " 

*  Yes,  Lu,  I  think  we  ought  to  be  ever  such 
good  children." 

"  So  do  I.  Oh,  here  conies  papa J  *  as  a 
manly  step  drew  near  the  door. 

It  opened,  and  the  captain  came  in  and  bend- 
Ing  over  Gracie  kissed  her  several  times,  asking 
in  tender  tones  how  she  was  and  if  she  had  had 
a  pleasant  day. 

**  Yes,  papa ;  oh,  very  I  Fve  just  had  a 
moe  nap  and  now  I'd  like  to  get  up  and  sit 


40       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

on  your  knee  a  little  while,  if  you're  not  too 
tired." 

"  I'm  not  at  all  tired,  my  pet,  and  shall  enjoy 
it  perhaps  as  much  as  you  will,"  he  said,  seat 
ing  himself  and  complying  with  her  request." 

"Lulu,  daughter,  put  your  hat  and  coat  in 
their  proper  places,  and  make  your  hair 
neat." 

**  Yes,  sir,"  Lulu  returned,  in  bright,  cheerful 
tones,  and  moving  promptly  to  obey. 

She  was  back  again  almost  immediately.  "  Oh, 
Gracie,"  she  said,  *'  I  didn't  tell  you  about  our 
dinner  !  Papa  took  us  to  Morse's,  the  best  and 
most  expensive  place  in  the  city,  and  he  let  me 
choose  just  what  I  wanted  from  the  bill  of  fare, 
and  he  paid  for  it.n 

**  And  my  wise  little  girl,  who  thinks  it  so 
delightful  to  have  her  own  way,  chose  several 
dishes  that  she  found  she  could  not  eat  at  all," 
remarked  the  captain,  with  a  humorous  look  and 
smile  directed  at  Lulu,  who  was  now  standing 
close  at  his  side, 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  blushing,  "  you  told  me  I 
wouldn't  like  them,  papa,  and  I  found  yoa 
knew  best  after  all,  but  you  and  Aunt  Zoe  en 
joyed  them  so  that  they  weren't  lost." 

**  Quite  true,"  he  responded. 

*  And  then,  papa,  let  me  choose  again,"  Lulu 
went  on,  addressing  Grace,  a  and  I  took  things 
I  knew  I  liked." 


ELSIES  FRIENDS  AT  WOODUURN       41 

"  You  did  have  a  splendid  time,"  remarked 
Oracle,  rather  wistfully. 

"  I  hope  you  will  be  able  to  go  with  us  next 
year,  my  pet,"  her  father  said,  caressing  her 
tenderly. 

"O,  papa  !  are  we  to  have  another  party 
next  year  ?  "  queried  Lulu,  in  almost  breathless 
excitement. 

a  That  depends,"  he  said  ;  M  if  a  certain  little 
girl  of  mine  should  indulge  in  an  outburst  of 
passion  while  she  is  playing  hostess  to  her 
young  friends,  I  think  the  prospect  of  a  party 
for  her  next  year  will  not  be  a  very  brilliant 
one.n 

**  Oh,  I  hope  I  won't,  papa  ;  please  watch  me 
all  the  time,  and  do  every  thing  you  can  to  help 
me  keep  from  it,"  Lulu  murmured,  her  arm 
round  his  neck  and  her  cheek  laid  to  his. 

"I  certainly  shall,  my  dear  child,"  he  an 
swered,  putting  his  arm  about  her  and  drawing 
her  into  a  close  embrace  ;  "  and  I  am  very 
hopeful  in  regard  to  it ;  you  have  been  behav 
ing  so  well  of  late.  It  gives  me  great  pleasure 
to  be  able  to  say  that." 

She  lifted  dewy  eyes  to  his.  "Thank  yon, 
papa.  Oh,  I  do  mean  to  try  as  hard  as  I  can  ! " 

u  Suppose  we  decide  now  who  are  to  be  in 
vited,"  he  said.  "  Gracie  must  have  a  say  about 
that,  as  well  as  the  rest  of  us." 

"  I  s'pose  we'll  have  all  the  relations — least 


42       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf 

all  that  aren't  too  old — won't  we  papa  ?  "  she 
asked. 

"  Yes,  I  think  so  ;  the  same  company  they 
had  at  the  Oaks,  for  the  whole  time,  and  the 
grown  people  in  the  evenings,  when  we  are  to 
have  tableaux  or  the  magic  cave  or  something 
else  not  too  juvenile  for  them  to  enjoy." 

"Papa,"  said  Lulu,  "I  thought  you  said  I 
was  to  have  some  choice." 

"  Yes,  daughter  ;  mention  any  one  else  you 
may  wish  to  invite." 

"  I  don't  care  to  have  any  body  else,  but— 
papa,  please  don't  be  angry  with  me,  but  I'd 
rather  not  have  Rosie  Travilla  here."  She 
hung  her  head  and  blushed,  as  she  spoke  in  a 
low,  hesitating  way. 

"  The  captain  looked  a  little  surprised,  but 
not  angry.  "  Why  not,  my  child  ?  "  he  asked, 
"You  ought  to  have  a  very  good  excuse  for 
leaving  her  out." 

"  Papa,  its  because — because  Pm  afraid  she'll 
get  me  in  a  passion." 

"  Ah,"  he  said  with  an  involuntary  sigh,  "  I 
remember  now  that  she  was  mixed  up  in  some 
way  with  that  unfortunate  affair  of  a  few 
weeks  ago.  But  can  you  not  forgive  her  for 
that?" 

"Yes,  papa,  if  I  only  could  be  sure  she 
wouldn't  say  horrid  things  to  me  that — but,  oh, 
I  didn't  mean  to  tell  tales  ! " 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       43 

"  And  I  certainly  don't  want  to  hear  any  ; 
yet  I  should  be  far  from  willing  to  have  your 
hard  task  of  controlling  your  temper  made 
harder  for  you." 

"  I  don't  want  to  be  a  tell-tale  either," 
Grace  said  timidly,  "  and  I  do  like  Rosie  ;  but 
sometimes  she  isn't  very  good  to  Lu.  Some 
times  she  teases  her  so  that  I  think  its  'most  more 
her  fault  than  Lu's  when  Lu  gets  in  a  passion." 

"  Ah,  that  is  news  to  me  ;  and  perhaps  I  have 
been  too  hard  on  my  quick-tempered  little 
daughter,"  he  said  in  a  remorseful  tone,  drawing 
Lulu  into  a  closer  embrace,  and  pressing  a  tender 
kiss  upon  her  forehead. 

Lulu  looked  up  with  a  flash  of  joy  in  her 
eyes,  then  dropping  her  head  on  his  shoulder  so 
that  her  face  was  half  hidden  there,  "  I'll  invite 
Rosie  if  you  want  me  to,  papa,"  she  said,  "  and 
if  she  teases  me  I'll  try  to  be  patient." 

"  That's  my  OAvn  dear  child,"  was  his  kindly 
response.  "  I  should  not  like  to  have  her  left 
out  considering  how  very  kind  her  mother  and 
grandfather  have  been  to  my  children,  and  that 
she  is  your  mamma's  sister  ;  and  I  hardly  think 
she  will  do  or  say  unkind,  trying  things  to  you 
when  she  is  your  guest  in  your  father's  house. 
I  feel  quite  sure  sh°  will  not  in  my  presence, 
and  I  shall  arrange  matters  so  that  I  can  be 
with  you  almost  all  the  time  while  your  guesta 
are  here." 


44       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf. 

"  O,  papa,  thank  you  !  "  cried  Lulu,  drawing  a 
long  breath  of  relief  ;  "  then  I'm  quite  willing 
to  have  Rosie  here.  I  shouldn't  like  to  hurt 
Grandma  Elsie's  feelings,  or  Mamma  Vi's  or  even 
Rosie's  own,  by  leaving  her  out." 

"  I  am  rejoiced  to  hear  you  say  that ;  I  trust 
there  is  little  or  no  malice  in  your  nature,**  he 
said,  repeating  his  caresses." 

"Papa,  I  think  Lu's  very  good  'cept  her 
temper,"  said  Grace,  putting  an  arm  affection 
ately  round  her  sister's  neck. 

"  No,"  said  Lulu,  "  I'm  willful,  too  ;  I've  dis 
obeyed  papa  more  than  once  because  I  liked  my 
own  way  best ;  and  I'm  bad  other  ways,  some 
times.  But  I  do  love  our  dear  father,  and  I  am 
trying  to  be  a  better  girl,"  she  added,  lifting 
her  head  to  look  affectionately  into  his  face. 

"Yes,  daughter,  I  see  that  you  are,  and  it 
makes  me  very  happy,"  he  said. 

"  Now,  I  have  something  to  tell  you,  two,  that 
will  please  you,  I  think.  We  are  all  invited  to 
spend  to-morrow  afternoon  at  the  Oaks  to  see 
some  tableaux  they  are  getting  up  there,  and  I 
hope  even  my  little  Grace  will  be  able  to  go.** 

"  Oh,  how  nice  ! "  cried  Lulu,  while  Grace 
asked,  "  Will  you  go  and  take  us,  papa  ?  " 

"  I  hope  to,"  he  answered,  smiling  fondly 
down  upon  her.  "  Ah,  there  is  the  tea-bell ! 
Will  you  travel  down  to  the  table  in  papa's 
arms  ?  » 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.        45 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  if  you  like  to  carry  me,  and  it 
Won't  make  you  tired." 

"  It  won't  tire  me  at  all,  my  pet.  I  only  wish 
you  were  heavy  enough  to  be  something  of  a 
burden,"  he  said,  as  he  rose  with  her  in  his  arm* 
and  moved  on  toward  the  door,  Lulu  follow 
ing. 

"  Oh,  Lu,  don't  you  wish  you  were  in  my 
place  ? "  Grace  asked  with  a  gleeful  laugh, 
looking  down  at  her  sister  over  their  father** 
shoulder. 

"  No  ;  I'm  so  big  and  heavy  that  it  must  tire 
papa  to  carry  me." 

"  Hardly,"  he  said  ;  "  you  remember  it  is  not 
many  weeks  since  I  did  carry  you  quite  a  dis 
tance  ?  " 

"  But  didn't  it  tire  you,  papa  ?  " 

"  Very  little ;  I  was  scarcely  sensible  of 
fatigue." 

"  Oh,  its  nice  as  nice  can  be  to  have  such  a 
big  strong  papa ! "  cried  Grace,  giving  him  a 
hug. 

It  was  quite  a  party,  and  a  merry  one  that 
gathered  about  the  tea-table,  enlarged,  since 
breakfast  by  the  addition  of  Violet's  mother  and 
•her  two  college  boys. 

The  talk  ran  principally  upon  the  holiday 
amusements  going  on  at  the  Oaks  and  those  in 
course  of  preparation  at  Woodburn. 

"  They  boast  of  being  able  to  get  up  some 


46       ELSIES  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURX. 

very  fine  tableaux  at  the  Oaks,"  remarked  Harold, 
"  and  expect  to  quite  astonish  us  to-morrow." 

"  I  hope  you  are  going,  captain,  and  will  take 
Lulu  and  Gracie  with  you,"  Grandma  Elsie  said, 
half  inquiringly,  smiling  kindly  upon  the  two 
little  girls  as  she  spoke. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  smiling  also  into  the  eager 
young  faces,  "  I  shall  certainly  take  them  both, 
unless  something  unforeseen  happens  to  prevent ; 
my  wife  having  promised  to  go  with  us,"  he 
added,  with  an  affectionate  glance  at  Violet. 

"  Yes,  indeed  !  I  shouldn't  like  to  miss  it," 
she  said  gayly  ;  I  believe  Zoe  and  I  are  about  as 
eager  over  these  holiday  doings  as  either  of  the 
children." 

"  I'm  glad  to  hear  it,"  he  responded  ;  "  a  man 
enjoys  having  a  young  wife  even  when  not 
young  himself." 

"  And  the  older  he  is,  the  younger  he  wants 
his  wife  to  be,"  remarked  Zoe  in  a  lively  tone  : 
"  at  least  so  I  have  heard  people  say.*' 

"But  papa  isn't  old,  aunt  Zoe!"  exclaimed 
Lulu,  indignantly. 

"  My  dear  child,"  laughed  her  father,  "  it's 
no  sin  to  be  old,  so  you  need  not  be  so  ready  to 
take  up  the  cudgels  for  me." 

"  Have  you  sent  out  your  invitations,  Lulu  ?  " 
asked  Zoe. 

"  No,  ma'am,  not  yet." 

"  You  will  have  an  opportunity  to  give  them 


FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       47 

verbally  to-morrow  afternoon,  if  you  like/*  re 
marked  her  father. 

"  But  1 — I  don't  think  I  want  to,  papa,"  she 
said.  "Pd  like  to  send  nice  little  notes — 
only  it's  a  good  deal  of  trouble  to  write 
them.1* 

a  Oh  ! "  said  Zoe,  "  you  can  have  plenty  of 
help  in  it ;  1*11  volunteer  for  one." 

**  I,  too,  am  at  your  service,"  said  Grandma 
Elsie ;  and  her  offer  was  followed  by  several 
others. 

" '  Many  hands  make  light  work,' w  said  Zoe, 
M  and  we'll  have  the  thing  done  in  a  few  min 
utes  after  leaving  the  table.  Then  there'll  be 
plenty  of  time  for  the  selection  of  subjects  for 
our  tableaux,  which  I  intend  shall  outshine  those 
at  the  Oaks." 

"Don't  make  rash  promises,"  said  Edward, 
laughingly,  "you  have  not  seen  those  at  the 
Oaks  yet." 

""  Are  we  who  abode  by  the  stuff  to-day,  to 
see  your  purchases  now?"  asked  Mrs.  Leland, 
lightly,  as  they  left  the  table. 

**  Why,  no  ;  of  course  not,"  cried  Zoe,  with 
emphasis  ;  "  half  the  tun  will  be  in  the  surprises 
when  the  Peri  hands  out  her  gifts.  O,  captain," 
turning  hastily  to  him,  "is  it  to  be  decided 
beforehand  who  is  to  have  what  ?  " 

*  I  think  that  would  be  the  better  plan,**  fct 
answered*  "and  I  propose  tvt  ywi  and 


48       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUBN 

share  that  privilege,  if  privilege  you  con< 
eider  it." 

"  That  I  do,**  she  returned,  quite  delightedly ; 
"  and  if  you  like  I'll  help  label  them,  so  there 
need  be  no  mistake  in  the  distribution." 

"Suppose  you  three  attend  to  that  business, 
in  the  children's  sitting-room,  while  the  rest  of 
us  repair  to  the  library  and  write  the  invita 
tions,"  suggested  Violet ;  adding  "  then  you  can 
join  us  and  help  in  the  selections  for  the  tab 
leaux." 

"An  excellent  arrangement,  my  dear,**  said 
her  husband.  "  Shall  we  carry  out  our  part  of 
it,  Madam  Zoo?" 

"With  all  my  heart,  Sir  Captain,**  rejoined 
Zoe,  merrily. 

"  Then  I  will  order  our  purchases  carried  np 
to  the  appointed  place.  Grade,  shall  I  take  yon 
Up  there  to  oversee  us  at  our  work?** 

"O,  papa,  mayn't  I  help,  too?**  asked  the 
little  girl,  with  a  "ery  wistful,  coaxing  look  in 
ner  sweet  blue  iyes,  as  she  lifted  them  to  his 
face. 

"Help,  darling?  What  could  such  a  feeble 
little  one  as  you  do  ?  ** 

*'  I  mean  help  say  whose  the  things  are  to  be," 
ehe  said, 

"  Ah,  I  did  not  understand  f  Yes,  my  pet, 
yon  may ;  the  gifts  are  to  be  from  you  as  much 
as  from  yoor  brother  and  sister  $  so  no  one  hac 


FRIENDS  AT  WOOWURN.       4* 

»  better  right  to  a  voice  in  the  matter  of  distri 
bution." 

He  was  rewarded  by  a  very  bright,  glad  look 
and  smile  as  she  held  up  her  arms  to  be  taken. 

He  held  her  while  giving  his  order  to  a  ser 
vant  whom  he  had  summoned,  then  carried  her 
up,  settled  her  comfortably  in  an  easy  chair,  and 
wheeled  it  up  beside  a  table  whereon  the  day's 
purchases  were  presently  piled. 

Zoe  and  Lulu  had  followed.  The  captain 
politely  placed  a  chair  for  each,  then  seated  him 
self,  and  the  work  began  ;  he  writing  the  labels 
ind  they  affixing  them. 

It  was  all  done  very  harmoniously ;  there 
seemed  to  be  but  little  difference  of  opinion,  and 
Lulu  behaved  as  well  as  could  have  been  desired, 
gracefully  yielding  her  wishes  now  and  again  to 
those  of  Zoe  or  her  little  sister. 

That  pleased  her  father  very  much,  and  she 
felt  amply  rewarded  by  his  smile  of  approval. 

"There,  that  job  is  done  !  "  announced  Zoe  at 
length. 

"  Why,"  exclaimed  Grace,  in  a  tone  of  mingled 
surprise  and  dismay, "  there's  nothing  for  papa  I 
No,  nor  for  you,  Aunt  Zoe  ;  nor  Lu  either  I n 

"  Oh,  that  is  all  right,  little  girlie  ! n  laughed 
Zoe,  "  for  of  course  if  we  provided  our  own  gifta 
we  should  miss  the  surprise,  which  is  more  than 
half  the  fun." 

*  Oh,  yes  f "  she  said,  "  I  forgot  that." 


m      ELSIES  FRIBNV8  AT  WOODBUES 

"Too  and  Iirill  contrive  to  find  something 
for  Aunt  Zoe  and  Lu,"  her  father  said  to  her  in 
a  lour  aside ;  at  which  she  clapped  her  hands  and 
laughed  gleefully. 

"Now  we  are  going  down  to  the  library,"  he 
continued,  aloud,  "  shall  I  carry  you  there  ?  n 

u  I'm  afraid  it  will  make  you  too  tired,  papa, 
to  carry  me  up  and  down  so  often,"  sho  answered, 
but  with  a  longing,  wistful  look  that  plainly  told 
her  desire  to  be  with  others. 

So,  with  the  assurance  that  she  was  a  very 
light  burden  and  he  enjoyed  carrying  her,  he 
picked  her  up  and  bore  her  on  after  Zoe,  while 
Lulu  brought  up  the  rear. 

"  "We'll  soon  have  to  make  this  journey  again," 
he  said,  "  for  it  will  be  your  bedtime  in  about 
half  an  hour." 

"  O  papa,  can't  I  stay  up  a  while  longer  to 
night  ?  "  she  pleaded. 

"  If  you  were  well  and  strong  I  should  say  yes 
without  any  hesitation,"  he  answered  ;  "  but  I 
think  you  will  find  yourself  weaiy  enough  to  be 
glad  to  go  to  bed  at  the  usual  hour." 

And  he  was  right ;  for  though  much  inter 
ested  at  first  in  the  talk  that  was  going  on 
among  the  older  people,  her  eyelids  presently 
began  to  droop,  and  her  head  dropped  on  her 
father's  shoulder,  for  she  was  sitting  in  her 
favorite  place  upon  his  knee. 

a  Ah,  birdie,  you  are  ready  for  your  nest,  1 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       61 

see,"  he  said,  passing  his  hand  softly  over  her 
golden  curls  ;  "  papa  will  carry  you  up  and  put 
you  in  it." 

"  Yes,"  she  murmured  sleepily.  "  Lulu,  won't 
you  come  too  ?  " 

Lulu  hesitated,  and  looked  half  inquiringly, 
half  entreatingly  at  her  father.  She  was  very- 
loath  to  leave  the  room  while  the  interesting 
discussions  in  regard  to  arrangements  for  the 
anticipated  amusements  were  going  on,  ques 
tions  of  drapery,  scenery,  costumes,  and  who 
should  be  given  this  part  and  who  that,  were 
being  settled. 

"  You  are  free  to  go  or  stay,  as  you  choose," 
the  captain  answered  to  the  look,  speaking  in  a 
very  kind  tone. 

He  waited  a  moment  for  her  decision.  There 
was  evidently  a  struggle  in  her  mind  for  a  brief 
space,  but  love  for  her  little  feeble  sister  con 
quered. 

"  I'll  go,  papa,"  she  said.  "  I've  been  away 
from  Grade  all  day,  and  it  would  be  too  bad  to 
refuse  her." 

"  That  is  right  and  kind,  daughter,'*  he  re 
turned  with  an  approving  smile,  as  he  rose  with 
the  little  sleeper  in  his  arms,  for  Gracie  was 
already  too  far  on  the  way  to  the  land  of 
dreams  to  be  aware  of  the  sacrifice  of  inclination 
Lulu  was  making  for  her  sake. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

"  GET  me  Grade's  night-dress,  and  well  put 
her  to  bed — you  and  I,"  the  captain  said  pleas 
antly  to  Lulu,  when  they  had  reached  Grade's 
bedroom. 

Lulu  made  haste  to  obey,  and  stood  by  his 
Bide  ready  to  give  her  assistance  when  needed. 

"  Poor  darling,"  she  said  in  a  low  tone,  "  how 
tired  and  sleepy  she  is,  papa." 

"  Yes,  she  is  not  at  all  strong  yet,"  he  sighed, 
thinking  to  himself  it  was  not  likely  she  would 
cyer  be  any  thing  but  feeble  and  easily  ex 
hausted. 

The  child  did  not  rouse  to  consciousness,  but 
was  still  fast  asleep  as  he  laid  her  gently  down 
upon  her  pillow. 

He  covered  her  up  with  tender  care,  then 
seating  himself  again,  drew  Lulu  into  his  arms 
with  a  fond  caress. 

"  Dear  child,"  he  said,  "  your  unselfish  lore 
for  your  sister  makes  me  very  happy." 

There  was  a  flash  of  joy  in  Lulu's  eyes  as  she 
Hfted  them  to  his,  then  blushing  and  half  hiding 
her  face  on  his  shoulder,  "  But  I  don't  deserve 
to  have  you  say  that,  papa,"  she  murmured  j 


SL8IE8  FRIENDS  AT  WOODSUSJf.       53 

*for  I  didn't  want  to  come  up  with  you  and 
Gracie." 

"  No,  but  if  you  had  had  no  desire  to  stay  be 
hind  there  would  have  been  no  self-denial  in 
your  yielding  to  her  wish.  You  deserve  all  the 
credit  I  am  giving  you.  Now  do  you  want  to 
go  back  again  ?  " 

"  If  you  like  me  to,  papa  ,  Gracie  is  so  sound 
asleep  that  she  will  not  miss  me." 

"  Yes  ;  and  if  you  are  not  too  tired  with  all 
the  shopping  you  have  done  to-day,  you  may 
stay  up  half  an  hour  later  than  your  usual  bed 
time,"  he  said,  taking  her  hand  and  leading  her 
from  the  room. 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  papa  ! "  she  cried,  "  I  don't 
think  that  Fm  too  tired,  and  I  should  like  to 
so  very  much  ! w 

"  You  are  very  greatly  interested  in  what  is 
going  forward  ?  "  he  remarked,  inquiringly,  and 
smiling  down  on  her  as  they  descended  the 
stairs,  her  hand  in  his. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  papa !  Oh,  may  I  read  the 
"book  that  tells  about  the  magic  cave  ?  " 

"  Some  day,  when  you  are  a  little  older ;  at 
present  you  may  read  only  what  it  says  about 
that." 

Once  such  a  reply  to  such  a  question  would 
have  brought  a  frown  to  Lulu's  brow,  and  she 
would  have  asked  sullenly  why  she  could  not 
read  the  whole  book  now.  But  she  wae  im- 


54      ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN, 

proving  under  her  father's  training ;  growing 
much  less  willful  and  more  ready  to  yield  to  his 
better  judgment,  having  become  convinced  that 
he  was  really  wiser  than  herself,  and  that  he 
loved  her  too  well  to  deny  her  any  harmless  in 
dulgence. 

So  she  responded  in  a  perfectly  pleasant  tone, 
"  Thank  you,  papa,  I'll  read  only  that  part." 

"  I  can  trust  you,"  he  said,  "  for  I  know  you 
to  be  a  truthful  child ;  and  I  think,  too,  that 
you  are  learning  to  be  an  obedient  one  also." 

Lulu  was  allowed  to  stay  in  the  parlor  as  long 
as  the  older  people  did,  as  it  so  happened  that  they 
were  ready  to  retire  earlier  than  usual  that  even 
ing  ;  they  separated  and  scattered  to  their  re 
spective  rooms  before  ten  o'clock. 

Captain  Raymond  lingered  behind  to  see  that 
every  thing  was  made  secure  for  the  night.  Pass 
ing  into  the  library  on  his  round  he  was  a  trifle 
surprised  to  find  Harold  there. 

"  Ah,  I  thought  you  had  gone  up-stairs  with 
the  rest ! " 

"  So  I  did — part  of  the  way  at  least — but  the 
remembrance  of  something  I  heard  this  after 
noon  and  which  ought,  I  think,  to  give  you 
pleasant  dreams,  brought  me  back  to  tell  it. 
That  bov  of  vours,  captain,  is  a  son  to  be  proud 
of." 

"So  I  have  thought  myself,  at  times,  but 
feared  it  might  be  only  a  father's  partiality/' 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       55 

returned  the  captain,  his  face  lighting  up  with 
pleased  surprise.  "  What  have  you  to  tell  me  of 
him  ?  " 

"  He  had  an  experience  over  at  the  Oaks  last 
night,  that  might  have  easily  proved  too  severe 
a  test  of  moral  courage  to  an  older  fellow  than 
he,  yet  he  carne  out  of  the  trial  with  colors  fly 
ing.  I  heard  the  whole  story  from  Art  Howard 
as  we  were  driving  together  from  the  Oaks  over 
to  Roselands." 

And  Harold  went  on  to  give  a  detailed  and 
perfectly  correct  account  of  what  had  taken 
place  among  the  lads  after  retiring  to  their 
rooms  for  the  night. 

He  had  an  intensely  interested  and  deeply 
gratified  listener. 

When  he  had  finished,  his  hand  was  taken  in 
a  cordial  grasp,  while  the  captain  said  with  emo 
tion,  "  A  thousand  thanks,  Harold  !  You  can 
never  know  until  you  are  a  father  yourself, 
what  joy  you  have  brought  to  my  heart.  I  have 
strong  hope  that  my  boy  will  grow  up  a  brave, 
true  Christian  gentleman,  neither  afraid  nor 
ashamed  to  stand  up  for  the  right  against  all 
odds." 

"  I  believe  it,  sir  ;  he's  a  fine  fellow  ;  I'm  so 
proud  of  him  myself  that  I  regret  the  fact  that 
there  is  no  tie  of  blood  between  us." 

The  next  morning  Lulu  was  hurrying  through 
the  duties  of  the  toilet,  saying  to  herself  that 


06       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

she  wanted  a  little  talk  with  Gracie  about  the 
Peri's  present  to  papa,  before  he  should  come 
in  to  bid  them  good-morning,  as  was  his  custom, 
when  she  heard  his  voice  in  their  sitting-room, 
which  adjoined  her  bedroom. 

Half  glad,  half  sorry,  he  was  there  already, 
Lulu  made  all  haste  to  finish  her  dressing,  then 
softly  opened  the  communicating  door. 

Her  father  was  seated  with  Grace  on  his  knee, 
his  back  toward  herself,  and  before  he  was 
aware  of  her  presence  she  had  stolen  up  behind 
him  and  put  her  arms  round  his  neck,  her  lips 
to  his  cheek,  with  a  loving  "  Good-morning,  my 
dear,  dearest  papa  !  " 

"Ah,  good-morning,  my  darling  daughter," 
he  responded,  drawing  her  round  in  front  of 
him  into  his  arms  and  returning  the  kiss.  "  How 
happy  it  makes  me  to  see  you  looking  so  bright 
and  well.  Beautiful,  too,"  he  added  to  himself; 
but  that  he  did  not  say  aloud. 

"  You've  come  in  'most  too  soon  this  morning, 
papa,"  she  remarked,  lifting  laughing  eyes  to  his. 

"  Ah  !  how  is  that  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Why,  I  was  just  coming  in  to  consult  with 
Gracie  about  the  gift  you  are  to  get  from  the 
Peri ;  and  now  I  can't,  because  it  has  to  be  a 
secret  from  you,  you  know." 

"Papa,"  said  Grace,  "please  name  over  lots 
of  things  you  would  like  to  have,  so  we  can 
choose  one,  and  you  needn't  know  which." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  HEN.       5  7 

"  Lots  of  things  that  I  should  like  to  have  '. " 
he  repeated,  "  I  really  can  not  think  of  one.  I 
have  been  deluged  with  beautiful  and  useful 
presents  ;  the  lovely  bracket  Lulu  sawed  out  for 
me,  the  pincushion  Gracie  made  with  her  own 
small  fingers  for  my  toilet  table,  Mamma  Vi's 
beautiful  painting  that  hangs  over  the  mantel  in 
my  dressing-room,  the  watch  case  from  Max, 
beside  the  too-numerous-to-mention  gifts  from 
others  not  quite  so  near  and  dear  as  wife  and 
children." 

"  But  you've  got  to  have  something,  you  see, 
papa,"  laughed  Lulu,  "  whether  you  want  it  or 
not.  Never  mind,  though,  Gracie,  we'll  think 
up  something.  Perhaps  Aunt  Zoe  can  help  us." 

"  Ah,  that  reminds  me,"  the  captain  said, 
"  that  we  are  to  think  of  a  gift  for  her.  What 
shall  it  be,  Lulu  ?  " 

"  Suppose  we  say  a  ring,  papa  ?  When  we 
were  in  that  large  jewelry  store  I  saw  her  look 
ing  at  one  with  an  emerald  in  it,  and  she 
admired  it  very  much.  Would  it  cost  too 
much  ! " 

"  Perhaps  not,"  he  said  ;  "  I  shall  see  about  it." 

"  Did  you  like  the  things  we  gave  you  for 
Christmas,  papa?"  asked  Grace,  affectionately 
stroking  his  face  with  her  little  white  hand. 

"  Yes,  indeed  !  particularly  because  they  were 
all  the  work  of  your  own  hands.  I  could  hardly 
have  believed  such  tiny  fingers  as  my  Gracie's 


58       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

could  do  work  so  fine  as  that  on  the  cushion  she 
made  for  her  papa.  And  Lulu's  carving  sur 
prised  and  pleased  me  quite  as  much." 

"  Isn't  it  just  lovely,"  papa  ?  cried  Grace  with 
enthusiasm.  "  I  can't  do  that  kind  of  work  at 
at  all." 

"  No,  you  are  not  strong  enough." 

"  And  I  can't  sew  half  so  well  as  she  can," 
added  Lulu  ;  "  I'm  not  at  all  fond  of  plain  sew 
ing." 

"I  am  sorry  to  hear  that,"  remarked  her 
father,  "for  I  think  every  woman  should  be 
skilled  in  that  sort  of  work." 

"  I'd  like  sewing  on  a  machine  pretty  well," 
said  Lulu,  "  but  it's  slow,  tedious  work  with  a 
needle  in  your  fingers." 

"  Then  I  fear  if  I  should  buy  you  a  machine 
now,  you  would  never  learn  the  skillful  use  of 
your  needle.  I  want  you  to  persevere  with 
that,  daughter,  and  I  promise  that  as  soon  as 
your  mamma  tells  me  you  have  become  an 
accomplished  needle-woman,  I  will  buy  you  the 
best  machine  that  is  to  be  had.  And  perhaps," 
he  added  with  a  humorous  look,  "  it  will  not  be 
necessary  to  forbid  you  to  use  it  too  constantly." 

"  I  don't  believe  it  will,  papa,"  returned  Luiit 
laughingly,  "  I  don't  believe  I  should  ever  enjoy 
working  it  half  so  well  as  sawing  and  carving." 

Just  then  the  breakfast-bell  put  an  end  to 
their  talk. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       59 

Shortly  after  the  meal  was  over  Zoe  drew 
Lulu  aside  and  asked  if  she  had  decided  upon 
the  present  from  the  Peri  to  the  captain. 

"  No,  not  yet,  Aunt  Zoe  ;  have  you  thought  of 
any  thing  ?  " 

\  "  Yes,  one  that  is  spoken  of  in  the  book  we 
take  the  idea  from,  the  idea  of  the  magic  cave, 
the  Peri  and  so  on,  I  mean.  It's  a  pen-wiper 
with  an  ass's  head,  and  the  words  '  There  are 
two  of  us.' " 

"  Why,  Aunt  Zoe  !  that  would  be  just  insult 
ing  papa  !  I  shan't  consent  to  it  at  all ! "  Lulu 
burst  out  indignantly. 

"  Oh  no  ;  it  would  be  only  to  make  fun,  and 
your  father  would  understand  it  and  be  as  much 
amused  as  any  one  else." 

"  I  don't  like  it ;  I  couldn't  bear  to  have  such 
a  thing  as  that  given  to  him,"  returned  Lulu.  "  I 
want  to  buy  him  a  gold  pen  and  holder  that  I 
paw  in  the  city.  I  have  money  enough,  and 
don't  you  suppose  I  can  get  somebody  to  go  for 
it?"  * 

"Oh  that  will  be  easy  enough,"  said  Zoe 
good-naturedly.  "  Edward  is  going  in  to-day, 
and  I  know  he  will  do  the  errand  willingly." 

"  Oh,  that  will  be  nice  !  Thank  you,"  said 
Lulu,  in  a  tone  of  delight,  "  I  must  run  and  tell 
Gracie  about  it." 

She  was  turning  to  go,  but  Zoe  detained  her. 
"Wait  a  moment,"  she  said.  "There  are  some 


60       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

pretty  things  to  be  made  for  adorning  the  magic 
cave  ;  do  you  want  to  help  with  the  work  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Aunt  Zoe,  if  you  will  show  me  what  to 
do,"  Lulu  answered  a  little  doubtfully,  "  you 
know  I'm  not  an  expert  needle-woman  ;  but  I 
think  I  should  enjoy  working  with  pretty  things; 
it  would  be  much  more  interesting  than  plain 
sewing." 

"Yes,  indeed,  and  you  will  take  to  it  very 
readily  if  I  am  not  greatly  mistaken.  I'll  join, 
you  presently,  bringing  some  of  the  materials, 
and  show  you  what  is  wanted." 

"  Oh,  if  you  please,  Aunt  Zoe  !  I'll  be  ever  so 
much  obliged  ;  you'll  find  me  in  Oracle's  and 
my  sitting-room,"  Lulu  answered,  hurrying 
away. 

"  Yes  ;  that  will  be  a  nice  one  for  you  to  give 
papa,"  Grace  said  in  reply  to  Lulu's  communi 
cation,  "  but  what  shall  I  give  him  ?  I  want  to 
give  him  something  too." 

"  Make  him  a  pen-wiper,"  suggested  Lulu  ; 
"  that  would  go  nicely  with  a  pen  and  pen  holder, 
and  you  know  he  said  he  would  rather  have 
something  we  made  for  him  ourselves." 

"  Oh,  I'd  like  to,  if  I  only  knew  how  !  Maybe 
mamma  would  give  me  some  stuff  to  make  it 
of  and  show  me  how  to  do  it." 

"  Yes,  I'm  sure  she  will,"  cried  Lulu  ;  "  she's 
so  kind." 

At   that   moment  Violet   and   Zoe   came   in 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       61 

together,  bringing  with  them  a  quantity  of 
material  to  be  fashioned  into  dolls,  fairies,  etc., 
for  ornamenting  the  magic  cave,  or  to  do  duty 
as  gifts  to  be  dispensed  by  the  Peri. 

"If  you  little  girls  feel  inclined  to  give  us 
some  assistance  in  this  work,  we  shall  be  glad  to 
have  it,"  said  Violet  pleasantly. 

"  I  should  very  much  indeed,  Mamma  Vi,  if 
you  or  Aunt  Zoe  will  show  me  how,"  exclaimed 
Lulu,  eagerly. 

"  I  too,  mamma,"  said  Grace.  "  Please,  mayn't 
I  make  papa  a  present  first !  I  was  thinking  of 
a  pen-wiper  for  him,  if  you'll  please  show  me 
how  to  make  a  pretty  one." 

"  Gladly,  my  dear.  What  would  you  think 
of  a  little  book,  its  inside  leaves  of  chamois,  the 
cover  of  soft  morocco,  all  fastened  together  with 
ribbon,  and  papa's  name  printed  in  gilt  letters 
on  the  outside  ?  " 

"  Oh,  that  would  be  ever  so  nice,  mamma  ! 
But  I  haven't  any  chamois  or  morocco  ;  and 
could  any  body  go  and  buy  them  for  me  in 
time?" 

"  I  have  some  of  each  and  will  make  you  a 
present  of  as  much  as  you  need,"  Violet  returned 
gayly,  bending  down  to  press  a  kiss  upon  the 
little  eager  upturned  face. 

"  I  have  some  liquid  gilding  too,"  she  went 
on,  so  there  will  be  no  trouble  about  the  letter* 
ing  on  the  cover.  I  will  do  that  part  and  per« 


82       ELSIE' 3  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN". 

haps  papa  will  not  object  because  so  much  is 
my  work." 

"  Oh,  no  ;  I'm  sure  he  won't ! "  exclaimed 
Grace  ;  "  and  mamma,  you're  so  very  kind  to 
help  me  so  !" 

Lulu  was  eagerly  turning  over  the  piles  of 
pretty  things,  while  Zoe  gave  her  directions  how 
to  fashion  them  into  the  desired  articles. 

Violet  went  in  search  of  what  was  needed  for 
the  pen-wiper,  and  presently  they  were  all  four 
busily  engaged,  chatting  and  laughing  right 
merrily  as  they  worked,  Violet  and  Zoe  seeming 
to  feel  almost  as  young  and  free  from  care  as 
the  two  little  girls. 

They  were  dressing  paper  dolls  as  fairies  in 
wide-spreading  tarleton  skirts  highly  orna 
mented  with  tinsel. 

Lulu  had  dressed  two,  thought  their  appear 
ance  really  beautiful,  and  was  highly  delighted 
at  her  success  ;  she  was  holding  the  second  one 
up  and  calling  the  attention  of  her  companions  to 
it,  when  Harold  Travilla  looked  in  to  say  that  a 
quantity  of  things  to  be  used  in  getting  up  the 
tableaux,  had  come  over  from  Ion,  been  taken  by 
the  captain's  order,  to  one  of  the  unoccupied 
rooms,  and  mamma  thought  Vi  Zoe  and  perhaps 
Lulu,  might  like  to  look  them  over  and  select 
for  the  different  characters. 

"  Of  course  we  will,"  said  Zoe,  jumping  up 
with  alacrity,  while  Lulu  hastily  dropped  her 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN"       63 

fairy  into  her  work-basket,  asking  "  O,  Mamma 
Vi,  may  I?" 

"  Certainly,  dear  ;  Gracie  too,  if  she  wishes," 
Violet  answered  pleasantly,  adding,  "you  will 
have  plenty  of  time  to  finish  your  gift  for  papa 
afterward,  little  girlie." 

Zoe  had  already  hurried  on  ahead,  Violet  and 
Lulu  followed  more  slowly,  as  Grace  was  not 
yet  strong  enough  to  move  quickly,  and  they 
would  not  leave  her  behind. 

Reaching  the  room  whither  the  package  had 
been  conveyed,  Grace  was  comfortably  seated  in 
an  arm-chair  where  she  could  overlook  the  pro 
ceedings  without  fatigue,  and  the  others  gave 
themselves  up  to  the  fascinating  business  of 
examining  the  articles  and  discussing  their 
merits,  and  the  uses  to  which  they  should  be 
put. 

There  were  some  very  elegant  silks,  satins, 
velvets,  brocades  and  laces  among  them,  and 
Lulu  was  quite  lost  in  admiration.  She  thought 
it  would  be  delightful  to  wear  some  of  them 
even  for  the  little  while  a  tableau  would  last, 
and  hoped  it  would  be  decided  that  she  should 
take  part  in  several. 

At  length,  having  seen  every  thing,  and  being 
seized  with  a  desire  to  go  on  with  her  work,  in 
which  she  had  become  quite  interested,  she  ran 
back  to  her  own  rooms  without  waiting  for  the 
rthera 


64       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUBN. 

Reaching  the  open  door  of  the  sitting-room, 
she  paused  upon  the  threshold,  transfixed  with 
astonishment  and  dismay.  The  baby,  at  the 
moment  Bole  occupant  of  the  apartment,  was 
•seated  on  the  floor  tearing  up  her  fairies,  while 
round  her  lay  scattered  in  wildest  confusion,  the 
contents  of  Lulu's  work-basket,  skeins  of  silk, 
and  worsted  tangled  together,  ribbons  and  bits 
of  silk,  satin  and  velvet  that  Lulu  had  thought 
to  fashion  into  various  dainty  little  articles,  all 
tsrumpled  and  wet,  showing  this  Miss  Baby  had 
been  putting  them  in  her  mouth  and  trying  her 
pretty  new  teeth  upon  them. 

Lulu's  first  impulse  was  to  spring  forward, 
snatch  the  fairy  out  of  the  baby's  hands,  and 
give  the  little  mischief-maker  an  angry 
ehake. 

But  she  controlled  herself  with  a  great  effort, 
and  recalling  the  ead  scenes  and  bitter  repent 
ance  of  a  few  weeks  ago,  refrained  from  rushing 
at  the  child,  but  moved  gently  toward  her,  say 
ing  in  soft  persuasive  tones : 

"  Oh,  baby,  dear,  don't  do  so,  let  sister  have 
that,  there's  a  darling  !  Oh,  you've  made  sad 
work !  But  you  didn't  know  any  better,  did 
you,  pretty  pet  ?  " 

"  Oh,  Miss  Lu  t  I'se  awful  sorry !  didn't  neber 
t'ink  ob  my  child  doing  sech  ting  t "  exclaimed 
the  baby's  nurse,  hurrying  in  from  an  adjoining 
room.  "  I  was  jes*  lookin'  at  de  Christmas  tings 


FRIEND8  AT  WOODS  I  Rtf.       61 

•cattered  roun*  an*  hyar  de  chile  gets  hoP  o*  yo* 
work-basket  fo'  I  sees  what  she  *bout." 

*  You  ought  to  have  watched  her,  Aunt  Judy  : 
It  was  your  business  to  see  that  she  didn't  get 
into  mischief,"  returned  Lulu  in  a  tone  of 
sorrow  and  vexation.  *'  All  these  pretty  things 
are  ruined,  just  ruined  ?  And  I'd  taken  so  much 
pains  and  trouble  to  make  those  fairies  for  the 
magic  cave,"  she  went  on,  taking  them  up  and 
turning  them  over  in  her  hands  with  a  despair 
ing  sigh. 

"  Never  mind,  daughter,  there  are  plenty  more 
pretty  things  where  those  came  from,"  said  her 
father's  voice  from  the  open  doorway. 

Lnln  started,  and  looked  up  in  surprise, 
*  Papa  ! "  she  exclaimed,  "  I  did  not  know  you 
were  there.  I  did  try  to  be  patient  with  baby." 

"And  succeeded,"  he  said,  bending  down  to 
smooth  her  hair  caressingly  (for  he  was  now 
close  at  her  side),  and  giving  her  a  tenderly 
affectionate  look  and  smile. 

Then  he  sat  down  and  drew  her  into  his  arms, 
while  Aunt  Judy  carried  the  baby  away. 

"  Dear  child,"  he  said,  "  you  have  made  me 
very  happy  by  your  patience  and  forbearance 
under  this  provocation.  I  begin  to  have  strong 
hope  that  you  will  learn  to  rule  your  own  spirit, 
which  the  Bible  tells  us  is  better  than  taking  a 
city." 

Lulu's  face  was  full  of  gladness.    "  Now,  I 


66       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUKST. 

don't  care  if  the  fairies  are  spoiled  1 "  she  said 
with  a  happy  sigh,  putting  her  arm  round  his 
neck  and  laying  her  cheek  to  his.  "  I'm  *most 
obliged  to  baby  for  doing  it." 

Her  father  continued  his  caresses  for  a  mo 
ment,  then  he  said,  u  I  am  going  for  a  walk  ; 
would  you  like  to  go  with  me  ?  I  should  be 
glad  of  your  company,  and  I  think  you  need  the 
exercise." 

"Oh,  ever  BO  much,  papa!"  she  answered 
joyously.  "There's  nothing  hardly  that  I  like 
better  than  taking  a  walk  with  you  1 " 

"  Then  you  may  go  and  put  on  your  coat  and 
hood,  and  we  will  set  out  at  once." 

It  was  a  bright  clear  morning,  the  air  just 
eold  enough  to  be  bracing  and  exhilarating. 
Lulu  felt  it  so  and  went  skipping,  jumping, 
dancing  along  by  her  father's  side,  her  hand  in 
Ms  and  her  tongue  running  very  fast  on  the 
interesting  subjects  of  children's  parties,  tab 
leaux  and  magic  caves. 

He  listened  with  an  indulgent  smile,  "I 
think  my  little  girl  is  very  happy  this  morn 
ing  ?  "  he  said  at  length. 

"  Oh  yes,  yes,  indeed  I  am,  papa !  *  she  an- 
Bwered  earnestly,  "  how  could  I  help  it  with  so 
Viuch  to  make  me  so  ?  " 

'  You  are  looking  forward  to  a  great  deal  of 
pleasure  in  entertaining  your  young  friends 
next  week  ?  " 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       6T 

**  Yes,  papa  ;  and  that  makes  me  glad  ;  but 
that  isn't  all,  you  know."  And  she  looked  up 
into  his  face  with  an  arch,  loving  smile. 

"  What  else  ?  "  he  asked,  returning  the  smile 
with  one  full  of  fatherly  affection. 

"  Oh  a  great  many  things,  papa  ;  but  most  of 
all,  that  you  don't  have  to  go  away  and  leave  us 
any  more  ;  that  makes  this  the  very  happiest 
winter  of  our  lives  so  far,  Maxie  and  Gracie 
and  I  all  think." 

*'  You  may  safely  put  my  name  into  that  list 
also,"  he  said. 

"  You'd  rather  be  with  us  than  on  your  ship  ?  " 

"Much  rather,  daughter.  I  greatly  enjoy 
these  walks  with  you,  as  well  as  many  another 
pleasure  belonging  to  life  at  home  with  wife 
and  children." 

"  Papa,  why  did  you  forbid  me  to  take  walks 
by  myself  ?  "  asked  Lulu  presently. 

"  Wait  a  moment,"  he  said,  and  just  then  a 
turn  in  the  road  brought  them  face  to  face  with 
a  ragged,  dirty  man  of  aspect  so  forbidding  that 
Lulu,  though  not  usually  a  timid  child,  clung  to 
her  father's  hand  and  shrank  half  behind  him  in 
terror. 

The  tramp  noted  it  with  a  scowl,  pushed 
rudely  by  them  and  disappeared  round  the  corner. 

"  O  papa,"  panted  Lulu,  "  what  a  'horrible 
looking  man  !  He  looked  at  me  as  if  he'd  lik* 
to  kill  me." 


68       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBTJR& 

"  How  would  you  enjoy  meeting  him  alone  ?  ** 
asked  her  father. 

"  Oh  !  not  at  all,  papa !  I'd  be  frightened 
half  to  death  ! " 

"  I  think  you  would  ;  and  what  is  more,  I 
think  he — and  many  another  of  the  same  class 
—would  be  a  more  dangerous  creature  for  you 
to  meet  alone  than  any  wild  beast.  Do  you 
need  any  further  reply  to  your  question  of  a 
moment  ago  ?  " 

"  O  papa  !  no  indeed  !  and  I  shall  never  dis 
obey  you  again  by  roaming  about  by  myself.  I 
see  now  that  you  were  kind  to  punish  me  for 
it." 

"  I  thought  it  far  kinder  than  to  let  you  run 
the  risk  that  such  disobedience  would  bring," 
he  said.  "  And,"  he  went  on  presently,  "  there 
are  others  who,  though  not  so  forbidding  in 
appearance,  are  very  nearly  if  not  quite  as  dan 
gerous  :  who  coax  and  wheedle  children  and  by 
that  means  get  them  into  their  power  and  carry 
them  away  from  their  parents  and  friends,  to  lead 
miserable  sinful  lives.  I  think  it  would  break  my 
heart  to  lose  my  dear  little  Lulu  in  that  way  ; 
BO,  my  darling,  heed  your  father's  warning,  and 
never,  never  listen  to  them." 

"Indeed  I'll  not  listen  to  them!"  she  ex 
claimed  in  her  vehement  way,  "  but  I  am  sure 
nobody  could  ever  persuade  me  to  go  away 
from  you,  my  own  4ew«  dear  father  1 " 


ELSIES  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       69 

*  Ah,"  he  said  with  a  sigh,  "  I  think  you  for 
get  how,  a  few  weeks  ago,  you  attempted  to 
run  away  from  me  without  persuasion  from  any 
one." 

"  But  that  was  because  I  thought  you  didn't 
love  me  any  more,  papa,"  she  answered  hum 
bly  ;  "  but  now  I  know  you  do,"  she  added, 
looking  up  into  his  face  with  eyes  full  of  ardent 
affection. 

"  Never  doubt  it  again  my  precious  child, 
never  for  one  moment  doubt  that  you  are  very, 
very  dear  to  your  father's  heart,"  he  said  with 
emotion,  bending  down  to  give  her  a  tender 
kiss. 


CHAPTER  V. 

captain  was  carrying  a  basket.  Lain 
asked  if  she  might  know  what  was  in  it. 

**  Yes^'  he  said  ;  "  it  contains  a  few  delicacies 
for  a  poor  sick  woman  whom  we  are  going  to 
see." 

They  had  been  pursuing  a  path  running  par 
allel  with  the  highway,  and  which  had  led  them 
into  a  wood,  but  now  the  captain  turned  aside 
into  another,  leading  to  a  hut  standing  some 
distance  back  from  the  road. 

"  Is  it  in  that  little  cabin  she  lives  ?  "  asked 
Lulu. 

"  Yes  ;  a  poor  place,  isn't  it  ?  hardly  occupy 
ing  so  much  space  as  one  of  our  parlors.  And 
there  is  quite  a  large  family  of  children." 

"  Fm  sorry  for  them  ;  it  must  be  dreadful  to 
live  so,"  said  Lulu,  her  tones  full  of  heartfelt 
sympathy.  "  But,  papa,  what  makes  them  so 
poor?" 

**  I  suppose  they  had  no  early  advantages  of 
education — they  are  very  ignorant  at  all  events 
—but  the  principal  trouble  is  idleness  and 
drunkenness  on  the  part  of  the  husband  and 


ELSIE '8  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       71 

father.  It  makes  it  very  difficult  to  help  them 
too,  as  he  takes  every  thing  he  can  lay  his  hands 
on  and  spends  it  for  drink." 

"  Oh,  I  can  never,  never  be  thankful  enough 
that  my  father  is  so  different  from  that !  "  cried 
Lulu,  with  another  glad,  loving  look  up  into  his 
face. 

He  only  smiled  in  return  and  pressed- the  hand 
he  held,  for  they  had  now  reached  the  door  of 
the  cabin  and  it  was  instantly  opened  by  one  of 
the  children,  who  had  seen  their  approach  from 
the  window. 

One  room,  that  to  which  they  were  admitted, 
served  for  kitchen,  living  room  and  bedroom, 
and  with  a  loft  overhead  and  a  shed  behind, 
comprised  the  whole  house. 

The  first  object  that  met  their  eyes  on  enter 
ing  was  the  sick  woman  lying  on  a  bed  in  one 
corner  ;  the  first  sound  that  saluted  their  ears 
her  hollow  cough.  She  was  very  pale,  and  so 
emaciated  that  she  seemed  to  be  nothing  but 
skin  and  bone. 

"  How  are  you  this  morning,  Mrs.  Jones  ? " 
the  captain  asked  in  kindly  sympathizing  tones, 
as  he  drew  near  the  bed  and  took  the  bony  hand 
she  feebly  held  out  to  him. 

"  P'raps  a  leetle  better,  cap'n,'  she  answered 
pantingly.  "  I  slep'  so  good  and  warm  under 
these  awful  nice  blankets  you  sent  fur  Chris- 
anus  ;  an'  the  jelly  an'  cream  an'  t'other  goodies 


72       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

— oh,  but  they  was  nice  !  I  can't  never  pay 
fur  all  yer  goodness — no,  nor  the  half  o'  it  ;  but 
the  good  Lord — he'll  make  it  up  to  you  some 
how  or  other. 

"An'  ye've  brung  yer  leetle  gal  to  see 
me?  that's  kind,  Mandy,  set  the  cheer  fur 
the  gentleman — we  ain't  got  but  one,  cap'n 
— an'  find  somethin'  fur  her  to  set  on, 
Mandy." 

"  There,  I  cayn't  talk  no  more,  me  breath's 
clean  gone." 

"  No,  you  shouldn't  try  to  talk,"  the  captain 
said,  taking  the  chair  that "  Mandy  "  had  set  for 
him  after  wiping  the  dust  from  it  with  a  very 
greasy,  dirty  apron.  "  And  don't  trouble  your 
self,  Amanda,  to  find  a  seat  for  my  little  girl  ; 
she  is  used  to  this  one  and  likes  it  better  than 
any  other,  I  believe,"  he  added  with  a  tenderly 
affectionate  smile  into  Lulu's  eyes  as  he  drew 
her  to  his  knee. 

"  Yes,  that  I  do,"  returned  Lulu,  emphatic 
ally,  glancing  proudly  from  her  father  to 
Amanda,  who  stood  regarding  them  in  open- 
mouthed  astonishment. 

"  Well,  I  never  !  "  she  ejaculated  the  next  mo 
ment.  "  Wouldn't  I  be  s'prised  out'n  a  year's 
growth  ef  pap  should  act  that  a-way  to  me  ? 
And  I  shouldn't  like  it  nuther  ;  the  furder  I  kin 
git  away  from  the  likes  o'  him  the  better,  I 
think,  so  I  do," 


ELSIE'S  FRIEXDS  AT  WOODBURN.       73 

The  mother  turned  her  face  away  with  a 
groan. 

"  'Tain't  no  fault  o'  hern,  cap'n,"  she  said  ; 
"  ef  Bijah  wur  like  ye,  sir,  the  childer'd  be  glad 
enough  to  git  clost  to  him." 

"  Yes  ;  love  begets  love,"  he  said.  Then  tak 
ing  up  his  basket,  which  he  had  set  on  the  floor 
beside  his  chair ;  "  I  have  something  here  for 
you  and  should  like  to  see  you  eat  some  of  it 
now." 

"  What  is  it,  cap'n  ?  "  she  asked  as  he  handed 
her  a  large  china  cup  filled  with  something 
white,  creamy,  and  very  tempting  in  appearance, 

"  They  call  it  Spanish  Cream,"  he  answered. 
"  I  think  you  will  find  it  good  ;  and  these  lady- 
fingers,  just  fresh  from  the  oven  when  I  started 
will  go  nicely  with  it,"  he  added,  setting  a  plate 
of  them  down  on  the  bed  beside  her. 

"  Lady-fingers  ?  "  she  repeated  ;  "  what's 
them  ?  I  never  hearn  on  'em  afore." 

"  Sponge  cakes,"  he  said  ;  "  they  are  very 
light  and  neither  rich  nor  tough  ;  so  I  think 
you  may  eat  freely  of  them  without  fear  of 
harm." 

"  They're  mighty  nice,  cap'n,"  she  said  wheu 
she  had  tasted  them  ;  "  an'  this  here  creamy 
stuff — I  never  tasted  nothin'  better.  It  wuz 
awful  kind  o'  ye  to  fetch  'em,  but  I  haint  got 
no  appetite  no  more,  an'  so  ye  mustn't  think 
hard  o'  me  that  I  don't  eat  hearty  of  'em." 


74       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  Oh,  no,  certainly  not,"  he  said. 

"Shall  I  empty  them  things  and  wash  'em, 
ma  ?  "  asked  Amanda,  drawing  near  the  bed  and 
looking  with  longing  eyes  at  the  dainty  food. 

"  Yes  ;  but  don't  you  uns  eat  'em  clean  up 
from  yer  sick  mother  that  cayn't  eat  yer  bacon 
an'  corn  bread  and  taters." 

"  No  ;  just  a  mite  to  see  what  ther  like,"  re 
turned  the  girl,  dipping  up  a  huge  spoonful  of 
the  cream  and  hastily  transferring  it  to  her 
widely-opened  mouth  ;  while  a  little  crowd  of 
younger  children,  who,  from  the  farther  side  of 
the  room,  had  been  staring  in  silent  curiosity  at 
the  captain  and  Lulu,  burst  out  all  together, 
"  Gimme  some,  gimme  some,  Mandy  ;  ye  shan't 
have  it  all,  so  ye  shan't." 

"  No  ;  ye  cayn't  none  on  ye  have  none  ;  it's 
all  fer  yer  poor  sick  ma,  and  ye'd  orter  to  be 
'shamed  to  be  axin'  fer  it,"  returned  Amanda 
sharply. 

"  Let  them  have  a  taste  all  around,"  said  the 
captain  kindly.  "I'll  have  some  more  made 
and  sent  over  by  the  time  your  mother  wants 
it.  But  don't  wash  the  things ;  just  empty 
them  and  put  them  back  in  the  basket." 

"  Yes,  Mandy,  ye  might  break  'em  ;  put  'em 
back  jes  .so,"  panted  the  invalid  from  the  bed. 

When  the  children  had  quieted  down,  Capt. 
Raymond,  taking  a  Testament  from  his  pocket, 
asked  if  he  should  read  a  few  verses. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       75 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  oh  yes,  ef  yer  ain't  in  too  big  a 
hurry.  Please  read  about  the  blood  ;  the  blood 
that  kin  wash  a  sinner  bad  as  me,  clean  nuff  to 
git  to  heaven  ;  them  verses  runs  in  my  mind  all 
the  time.  The  Lord  above  knows  I've  need 
nuff  o'  that  washin'." 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  we  all  need  it  more  than 
any  thing  else  ;  for  in  no  other  way  can  we  be 
saved  from  the  wrath  to  come  !  There  is  none 
other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men, 
whereby  we  must  be  saved  !  " 

Then  turning  over  the  leaves  of  his  Testament 
he  read  :  "  But  now  in  Christ  Jesus,  ye  who 
sometime  were  far  off  are  made  nigh  by  the 
blood  of  Christ." 

"  If  the  blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats,  and  the 
ashes  of  a  heifer  sprinkling  the  unclean-  sanc- 
tifieth  to  the  purifying  of  the  flesh,  How  much 
more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ  who  through 
the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot 
to  God,  purge  your  conscience  from  dead  works 
to  serve  the  living  God  ?  " 

"  And  these  things  write  we  unto  you  that 
your  joy  may  be  full.  This  then  is  the  message 
that  we  have  heard  of  him,  and  declare  unto  you, 
that  God  is  light  and  in  him  is  no  darkness  at  all. 
If  we  say  that  we  have  fellowship  with  him, 
and  walk  in  darkness,  we  lie,  and  do  not  the 
truth  ;  but  if  we  walk  in  the  light  as  he  is  in 
the  light,  we  have  fellowship  one  with  another, 


?6       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBltilT. 

and  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  cleans- 
eth  us  from  all  sin." 

"  Yes,  yes  ;  them's  the  blessed  words  !  "  she 
cried,  clasping  her  hands  and  raising  her  eyes 
to  heaven.  "  Oh,  if  I  only  knowed  'twas  fer 
me,  me  that  hasn't  never  tried  to  serve  him, 
and  now  cayn't  do  nothin'  but  lie  here  and  suf 
fer  ! " 

"  If  you  bear  your  sufferings  patiently  it  will 
be  acceptable  service  to  Him,"  the  captain  an 
swered.  "He  pondereth  the  hearts  ;  he  sees 
all  the  motives  and  springs  of  action.  And  he 
will  not  let  you  have  one  pain,  one  moment  of 
distress  that  is  not  for  your  good — making  you 
fit  for  a  home  with  him  in  heaven — if  you  give 
yourself  to  him  in  love  and  submission,  and  try 
earnestly  to  learn  the  lessons  he  would  teach 
you. 

"  But  never  forget  that  salvation  can  not  be 
earned  and  deserved  either  by  doing  or  endur 
ing  :  it  is  God's  free,  unmerited  gift,  bought  for 
his  chosen  ones  by  the  blood  and  righteousness 
of  Christ.  He  offers  them  to  us,  and  if  we 
accept  the  gift,  God  will  treat  us  as  if  they  were 
actually  our  own  :  as  if  we  had  been  sinless  like 
Jesus,  and  had  died  the  dreadful  death  that,  he 
died  in  our  stead." 

"  I — I  don't  seem  to  see  it  quite  plain  yet," 
she  said  ;  "  please,  sir,  ask  Him  to  show  me  jest 
how  to  do  it." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODS  URN.       77 

The  captain  willingly  granted  her  request, 
kneeling  by  the  bed  ;  Lulu  by  his  side. 

His  prayer  was  short,  earnest  and  to  the 
point ;  his  language  so  simple  that  the  poor  sick 
woman,  ignorant  though  she  was,  understood 
every  word. 

She  thanked  him  in  tremulous  tones  and  with 
eyes  full  of  tears. 

"  I  hain't  got  long  to  stay,"  she  whispered, 
faintly,  "  but  I  hope  I'm  'bout  ready  now,  f er 
I've  tried  to  give  myself  to  Him.  I  wish  I'd 
know'd  you  years  back,  cap'n,  and  begun  to 
serve  Him  then." 

Lulu  seemed  to  have  lost  her  gay  spirits  and 
walked  along  quite  soberly  by  her  father's  side 
as  they  went  on  their  homeward  way. 

"  Papa,"  she  asked,  with  a  slight  tremble  in 
her  voice,  "  is  that  woman  going  to  die  ?  " 

"  I  think  she  has  not  many  days  to  live,  daugh 
ter,"  he  answered  with  a  sigh,  thinking  how 
doubly  forlorn  her  children  would  be  without 
her. 

"Then  I'm  very,  very  sorry  for  'Mandy* 
and  the  others  ;  it's  so  hard  for  children  to  have 
their  mother  die  !  " 

"  And  you  know  all  about  it  by  sad  experience, 
my  dear  little  daughter,"  he  responded,  bending 
a  tenderly  compassionate  look  upon  her  as  she 
lifted  her  eyes  to  his. 

"  Yes,  papa  ;  and  so  do  Max  and  Gracie.n 


78       ELSIE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN. 

"  Do  you  remember  your  mother  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Not  just  exactly  how  she  looked,  papa  ;  but 
oh,  I've  never  forgotten  how  nice  it  was  to  have 
her  to  love,  and  to  love  us.  Papa,  I  don't  believe 
she  had  a  temper  like  mine,  had  she  ?  " 

"  No,  daughter ;  she  was  very  amiable,  vary 
sweet  and  lovely  in  disposition.  As  I  have 
already  told  you  several  times,  you  inherit  your 
temper  from  me." 

"Papa,  I'd  never  know  you  had  a  bit  of  a 
temper.  Oh,  do  you  think  I  can  ever  get  to  be 
like  you  in  controlling  mine  ?  " 

"Certainly,  dear  child.  Can  you  think  I 
would  be  so  cruel  as  to  punish  you  for  its  indul 
gence  if  I  did  not  think  you  could  control  it  ?  " 

"  No,  papa ;  I  know  you'd  never  be  cruel 
to  me  or  any  body." 

Then  going  back  to  the  former  topic  of  dis 
course.  "  It'll  be  a  great  deal  worse  for  those 
children  to  lose  their  mother  than  it  was  for  us 
to  lose  ours  (though  ours  was  so,  so  much  nicer), 
for  they  won't  have  a  good  father  left  like  we 
have.  But  O  papa,  it  did  seem  so  dreadful 
when  you  had  to  leave  us  and  go  off  to  sea  so 
soon  after  mamma  was  buried." 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  in  moved  tones, "  dreadful 
to  me  as  well  as  to  my  children  !  " 

"  But  that's  all  over  now,  and  we  can  have 
you  with  us  all  the  time  ;  and  in  a  dear,  sweet 
home  of  our  own,"  she  cried,  joyously. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUBN.       79 

**  And  a  new  mamma  who  is  very  sweet  and 
kind  to  my  once  motherless  children,  I  think." 

"  Yes,  papa,  she  is  ;  and  it's  very  nice  to  have 
such  a  pretty,  gent1-*  lady  to — to  do  the  honors 
of  the  house.  That  s  what  people  call  it,  isn't 
it?" 

"  Yes,"  he  returned,  laughing  in  an  amused 
way. 

"  And  I  s'pose  you're  a  good  deal  happier 
than  you  would  be  without  her  ?  " 

"  Indeed,  I  am  !  very  much  happier." 

Lulu  felt  a  burning  desire  to  ask  if  he  had 
loved  her  mother  as  dearly  as  he  did  this  second 
wife,  but  did  not  dare  venture  quite  so  far.  She 
asked  another  question  instead. 

"  Papa,  did  you  give  those  children  shoes  and 
stockings  ?  " 

"  "What  put  it  into  your  head  that  I  did  ?  "  he 
queried  in  turn. 

"  Oh,  I  saw  they  all  had  good  ones  on,  and  I 
don't  believe  their  father  ever  bought  them  for 
them." 

"  No  ;  and  I  fear  they'll  soon  go  for  liquor." 

"  Papa,  I  have  a  woolen  dress  that's  most  out 
at  the  elbows  ;  Mamma  Vi  said  I'd  better  not 
wear  it  any  more.  May  I  get  Christine  or  Agnes 
to  patch  it  and  give  it  to  one  of  those  Jones 
children  ?  I  think  it  would  be  about  big  enough 
for  one  of  them." 

"  You  may  get  Christine  to  show  you  how  to 


80       ELSIE'S  FRIENVS  AT  WOODBURN. 

mend  it  and  then  you  may  give  it  to  the  little 
girl." 

"  But — I — I  don't  like  to  sew,  papa,  and  I'm 
sure  Christine  would  be  willing  to  do  it." 

"  I  presume  she  would,  but,  daughter,  I  want 
you  to  learn  both  how  to  do  such  work  neatly, 
and  what  pleasure  may  be  found  in  self-deny 
ing  exertion  for  others.  I  am  not  laying  a  com 
mand  upon  you,  however,  but  it  will  gratify  me 
very  much  if,  of  your  own  free  will,  you  will 
do  what  I  desire." 

"Papa,  I  will,"  she  said,  after  a  moment's 
struggle  with  herself,  "  for  I  love  to  please  you, 
and  I  just  know  you  know  what  is  best  for 
me." 

"That's  my  own  dear  little  girl,"  he  said, 
smiling  down  at  her. 


CHAPTER  VL 

"  WHAT  a  nice  home  our's  is,  papa !  "  ex 
claimed  Lulu,  as  they  turned  into  the  grounds 
at  Woodburn. 

"  Yes,  I  think  so,  and  that  we  have  a  very 
great  deal  to  be  thankful  for,"  he  replied.  "  If 
God's  will  be  so,  I  hope  we  may  all  see  many 
happy  years  in  it." 

"  The  grounds  are  so  lovely,"  pursued  Lulu, 
"  that  I  most  wish  we  could  have  warm  weather 
a  part  of  the  time  next  week." 

"  I  think  we  shall  find  plenty  of  amusement 
suitable  for  the  house,"  her  father  said  in  a 
kindly  tone  ;  "  and  next  summer  we  will  per 
haps  have  an  out-door  party  for  my  children 
and  their  young  friends." 

"  O,  papa,  may  we  ?  how  delightful  that  will 
be  ! "  cried  Lulu,  with  a  joyous  hop,  skip  and 
jump.  "  Oh,  it's  just  the  nicest  thing  to  have 
such  a  father  and  such  a  home  ! " 

"  There  seemed  a  pleasant  bustle  about  the 
house  as  they  came  in  ;  the  conservatory  was 
being  prepared  for  the  sport  that  was  to  be  car 
ried  on  in  it,  and  sounds  of  silvery  laughter  -and 


62       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

eweet-toned  voices  in  lively,  gleeful  chat,  came 
floating  down  from  above. 

The  captain  and  Lulu  following  these  sounds 
presently  entered  Violet's  boudoir,  where  they 
found  the  ladies  busily  engaged  in  making  ready 
for  the  tableaux. 

Grace  was  among  them,  and  gave  her  father 
a  joyous  greeting  :  for  the  pen-wiper  was  quite . 
finished  and  laid  away  safely  in  a  place  that  he 
Was  not  all  likely  to  look  into. 

He  stooped  to  give  her  a  kiss  and  ask  how  she 
felt ;  then  caught  up  the  baby,  who  ran  to  meet 
him  crying  in  her  sweet  baby  voice,  "Papa, 
papa  !  "  tossed  her  up  two  or  three  times,  she 
crowing  with  delight,  then  seated  himself  with 
her  on  his  knee. 

What  is  sweeter  than  a  baby,  especially  when 
it  is  one's  own  ? "  he  said,  hugging  her  close 
with  many  a  fond  caress. 

"  Papa,  I  do  think  she's  the  dearest,  sweet 
est  baby  that  ever  was  made,"  Lulu  said,  stand 
ing  by  his  side  and  softly  smoothing  the  baby's 
golden  curls. 

"In  spite  of  her  mischievous  propensities, 
eh  ?  "  he  returned  laughingly,  while  little  Elsie 
held  up  her  face  for  a  kiss,  saying  *  Lu,  Lu  ! ' ' 

Lulu  gave  the  kiss  very  heartily.  "Yes,  pa 
pa,"  she  answered,  "  I  don't  believe  she's  a  bit 
more  mischievous  than  other  babies,  and  she 
doesn't  know  any  better.  I  wonder  if  its  just 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       83 

kecause  she's  our  own  baby  that  she  seems  so 
beautiful  and  sweet  ?  " 

"  Not  altogether  that,  I  am  sure,"  he  said, 
though  no  doubt  it  adds  a  good  deal  to  the  at 
traction.  What  do  you  think  about  it,  mam 
ma  ?  "  he  asked,  looking  up  fondly  into  Violet's 
eyes  as  she  came  to  his  other  side. 

*'  Oh,  of  course,  I  know  she's  the  darlingest 
baby  that  ever  was  born  1 "  she  returned  gayly, 
bending  down  to  kiss  the  little  rosebud  mouth, 
"Though  no  doubt  you  have  thought  the 
Very  game  of  three  others." 

"  Ah,  how  come  you  to  be  so  good  at  guess 
ing  ?  "  he  responded,  laughingly.  "  Yes,  I  re 
member  that  each  one  seemed  to  me  a  marvel 
of  beauty  and  sweetness.  I  thought  no  other 
man  had  ever  been  blest  with  such  darlings  ; 
and  I'm  afraid  I  must  confess  that  I  am  of  pretty 
much  the  same  opinion  yet,"  he  concluded, 
gathering  all  three  of  his  little  girls  into  his 
arms  and  looking  down  lovingly  upon  them,  for 
Gracie  too  had  come  to  him  and  was  standing 
beside  her  older  sister. 

"  It  can't  be  for  goodness,  as  far  as  I'm  con 
cerned,  sighed  Lulu  half  under  her  breath ; 
but  he  heard  her. 

"  No,  nor  for  beauty ;  but  just  because  you 
are  iny  very  own,"  he  said,  caressing  them  in 
turn,  Violet  looking  on  with  shining  eyes. 

**  Lulu,  dear,"  she  said,  turning  to  her  with  t 


84       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

loving  look, "  I  was  sorry  that  baby  did  such 
damage  to  your  pretty  things.  I  thank  you  for 
being  so  patient  and  forbearing  with  her — the 
little  mischief ! " — glancing  smilingly  into  the 
blue  eyes  of  the  babe — "  and  I  shall  make  good 
your  loss.  I  have  plenty  of  bits  of  silk,  satin, 
ribbon,  velvet  and  lace  among  my  treasures  to 
more  than  replace  what  she  spoiled." 

"  Oh  thank  you,  Mamma  Vi,"  exclaimed  Lulu 
delightedly. 

<{  My  dear,"  said  the  captain,  with  a  humor 
ous  look,  "  isn't  the  little  mischief -doer  as  much 
mine  as  yours  ?  and  am  I  not,  therefore,  under 
quite  as  great  obligation  to  make  good  the  loss 
ehe  has  occasioned  ?" 

"Perhaps  so,"  Violet  returned,  "but  as  man 
and  wife  are  one,  your  easiest  plan  will  be  to 
let  me  do  it,  seeing  you  have  no  such  supplies 
on  hand." 

With  that  she  pulled  open  a  deep  drawer  in  a 
bureau  filled  with  such  things  as  she  had  men 
tioned,  and  bade  Lulu  and  Gracie  help  them 
selves  to  all  they  wanted. 

*'O  Mamma  Vi,"  they  cried,  in  wide-eyed 
astonishment  and  delight,  "  how  very  good  in 
you  !  but  do  you  really  mean  it  ?  " 

"Yes,  every  word  of  it,"  laughed  Violet 
"Take  all  you  want ;  I  shall  not  feel  impoverished 
if  I  find  the  drawer  quite  empty  when  you  are 
done  with  it." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       85 

•"No,  you  would  still  have  your  husband," 
Remarked  the  captain  with  mock  gravity. 

"And  baby,"  added  Violet,  taking  the  child 
from  him. 

The  little  girls  were  exclaiming  over  their 
treasures. 

"  What  have  you  there  ?  "  asked  Zoe  coming 
forward  and  peeping  over  their  heads.  "Ob 
what  quantities  of  lovely  things  1  some  of  them 
just  suited  for  dressing  fairies ;  and  several 
more  are  needed." 

"  Oh  may  I  dress  one  ?  "  asked  Lulu  eagerly. 

"Yes,  indeed,  if  you  like.  Here,  I'll  help 
you  select  for  it." 

"  Lulu,"  said  her  father,  "  you  have  forgotten 
to  take  off  your  hood  and  coat.  Do  so  at  once, 
daughter,  you  will  be  apt  to  catch  cold  wearing 
them  in  this  warm  room." 

"I  was  just  on  the  point  of  asking  her  if 
she  wouldn't  take  off  her  things  and  stay 
awhile,"  laughed  Violet,  as  Lulu  hastened  to 
obey. 

Before  the  dinner  bell  rang  Lulu  had  again 
dressed  two  fairies,  which  she  thought  quite  an 
improvement  upon  the  first  two.  She  exhibited 
them  to  her  father  with  pride  and  satisfaction, 
asking  if  he  did  not  think  them  pretty. 

"Yes,"  he  answered  with  a  smile,  "I  am 
hardly  a  competent  judge  of  such  things,  but 
they  are  pleasing  to  my  eye  ;  all  the  more  so,  I 


66       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf. 

suspect,  because  they  are  the  handiwork  of  my 
own  little  girl." 

Immediately  after  dinner  the  whole  party  set 
out  for  the  Oaks,  some  riding,  others  driving. 
They  arrived  just  as  the  exhibition  was  about  to 
begin,  and  of  course  had  no  opportunity  to 
speak  to  any  of  the  young  people — who  were 
all  engaged  behind  the  scenes  —  till  it  was 
over. 

The  spectators  declared  themselves  much 
pleased  with  the  whole  performance,  every  tab 
leau  a  decided  success,  and  some  of  them  really 
beautiful. 

Lulu  and  Grace,  seated  in  front  of  their  father 
and  Violet,  enjoyed  thoroughly  every  thing  they 
saw,  taking  special  interest  in  the  tableaux  in 
which  Evelyn  and  Max  took  part. 

In  the  last  one  Eva  appeared  as  a  Swiss  peas 
ant  girl,  and  a  very  pretty  one  she  made. 

The  instant  the  curtain  dropped  she  hastened, 
without  waiting  to  change  her  dress,  into  the 
parlor  where  were  the  spectator  guests,  and  made 
her  way  to  Lulu's  side. 

"  O,  Eva  !  "  cried  the  latter,  "  how  pretty  you 
are  in  that  dress  !  and  how  perfectly  lovely  you 
looked  in  the  picture  ! " 

"Oh,  hush,  you  mustn't  flatter,"  returned 
Evelyn,  laughing,  as  she  threw  her  arms  round 
Lulu  and  kissed  her  with  warmth  of  affection. 
"  I'm  so  glad  you  came  !  you,  too,  Gracie,* 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf.       87 

kissing  her  also  ;  "  I  was  afraid  you  might  not 
"be  well  enough." 

"  Oh,  yes  :  I'm  better,"  said  Grace  ;  "  and, 
oh,  I  wouldn't  have  missed  it  for  any  thing  ! " 

"There  was  a  great  deal  of  laughing  and 
talking  going  on,  and  Captain  Raymond,  ex 
changing  remarks  with  some  of  the  other  grown 
people,  had  not  noticed  Evelyn  till  this  moment ; 
but  now  he  turned  toward  her  with  a  kind 
fatherly  smile,  and  held  out  his  hand,  saying, 
"  Ah,  my  dear,  how  do  you  do  ?  allow  me  to 
congratulate  you  on  your  successful  perform 
ances,  and  to  hope  you  will  repeat  them  at 
Woodburn  next  week." 

"  Oh,  yes,  Eva,  you  will,  won't  you  ?  "  cried 
Lulu. 

Eva  smiled  pleasantly,  "I  shall  be  glad  to 
do  any  thing  I  can  to  help  with  the  sports, 
and  I  expect  a  very  good  time,"  she  said.  "  It's 
ever  so  good  in  you  and  Aunt  Vi  to  make 
another  party  for  us  young  folks,  captain." 

"  I  shall  feel  fully  repaid  if  it  proves  a  happy 
time  to  you  all,"  he  replied. 

"  I  must  go  now  and  change  my  dress,"  said 
Evelyn.  "Captain,  may  I  carry  Lu  off  with 
me  to  the  rooms  we  girls  are  occupying  ?  " 

"  Yes,  if  you  don't  keep  her  too  long  ;  we  will 
be  starting  for  home  in  about  half  an  hour." 

"  Thank  you,  papa  ;  I  promise  to  be  back  by 
that  time,"  said  Lulu. 


88       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  And  I'll  see  that  she  is,"  said  Evelyn  ;  an  ft 
the  two  ran  off  together. 

Lora  Howard,  the  Dinsmore  girls,  and  Rosie 
Travilla  had  already  repaired  to  the  rooms  ap 
propriated  to  their  joint  use,  and  the  moment 
Lulu  appeared  they  all  crowded  round  her  with 
warm  greetings,  queries  as  to  what  she  thought 
of  their  tableaux,  and  expressions  of  delight  at 
the  prospect  of  spending  the  greater  part  of  the 
coming  week  at  Woodburn. 

"  I  was  quite  vexed  with  the  captain  for  not 
allowing  you  to  accept  our  invitation  ;  but  I'll 
have  to  forgive  him  now,"  Maud  remarked,  with 
a  gay  laugh.  "I  suppose  he  had  some  good 
and  sufficient  reason,  and  is  trying  to  make  up 
the  loss  to  us  now.  Perhaps  the  right  thing  for 
us  would  be  to  retaliate  by  declining  in  our 
turn,  but  I  must  own  I  can't  work  myself  up  to 
such  a  pitch  of  self -denial." 

"And  I'm  very  sure  I  can't,"  said  her 
sister. 

"  Lu,"  said  Rosie,  a  little  shame-facedly,  "  I 
think  it  is  very  nice  in  you  to  invite  me  after  all 
my  teasing." 

"I'm  ashamed  of  having  been  so  easily 
teased,"  responded  Lulu,  with  a  blush,  "but 
don't  mean  to  be  in  future,  if  I  can  help  it ;  and 
I  hope  we  shall  be  good  friends.  I  am  sure 
papa  and  Mamma  Vi  wish  that  we  would." 

"So  nearly    related — aunt  and    niece — you 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  UMlf.       89 

certainly  ought  to  be  the  best  of  friends," 
laughed  Lora  Howard. 

"  We're  going  to  have  tableaux,  and  act 
charades,  and  play  various  kinds  of  games  ; 
papa  is  sure  to  see  that  we  have  a  very  good 
time  ;  the  best  it  is  possible  for  him  to  contrive 
for  us,"  said  Lulu,  quietly  ignoring  Lora's  re 
mark. 

"  My  anticipations  are  raised  to  the  highest 
pitch,"  said  Sydney. 

Evelyn  had  just  completed  her  toilet. 
"  Time's  up,  Lu,"  she  said,  looking  at  her 
watch,  "  we  must  go  back  to  your  father, 

The  other  girls  had  finished  dressing  and  the 
whole  six  at  once  adjourned  to  the  parlor,  where 
their  elders  were  enjoying  themselves  together. 

The  lads  were  there  also,  Max  standing  beside 
his  father,  who  held  his  hand  in  a  warmly 
affectionate  clasp,  while  he  said  in  a  tone  that 
reached  no  other  ears,  "  Max,  my  dear  boy,  I 
heard  a  report  of  you  that  has  made  me  a  proud 
and  happy  father. 

The  captain's  eyes  were  beaming,  and  at  his 
words  Max's  face  flushed  so  joyously  that  Lulu, 
watching  them  from  the  farther  side  of  the 
room,  wondered  what  it  was  all  about.  She 
hastened  to  them. 

"  Oh,  Maxie,"  she  exclaimed,  taking  his  other 
hand.  "  I'm  so  glad  to  see  you  !  it  seems  as  if 
we'd  been  a  whole  month  apart.  " 


SO       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

Her  father  smiled  at  that — a  fond,  approving 
smile. 

"  Are  you  going  home  with  us  now,  Maxie  ?  n 
ehe  went  on. 

"I  don't  know,"  Max  answered,  with  an  in 
quiring  glance  at  their  father. 

"  Do  just  as  you  please  about  it,  my  son,"  re 
plied  the  captain  ;  "  your  leave  of  absence  ex 
tends  to  to-morrow  afternoon,  and  if  you  are  en 
joying  your  visit,  perhaps  it  would  be  as  well  to 
finish  it  out ;  your  going  might  interfere  with 
some  amusement  that  has  been  planned  for  the 
others  as  well  as  yourself." 

Max  said  he  was  having  a  fine  time  and 
decided  to  stay. 

"  Can't  Lulu  stay  too,  captain  ?  "  asked  Syd 
ney,  who  happened  to  be  near  enough  to  catch 
the  latter  part  of  his  sentence,  and  Max's  reply. 

He  deliberated  a  moment.  "  Do  you  want  to 
stay,  daughter  ?  "  he  asked  in  a  kindly  tone,  and 
looking  searchingly  into  Lulu's  face.  Her  reply 
came  promptly,  "I  think  it  would  be  very 
pleasant,  papa,  only  I  want  to  be  at  home  to 
help  get  ready  for  my  party — ours,  I  mean,  be 
cause,  Max,  it't  just  as  much  yours  and  Gracie's 
as  mine.  Papa  said  so.1* 

"  And  I  think  it's  splendid  that  we  are  going 
to  have  it,"  said  Max.  "  How  good  and  kind 
you  are  to  us,  papa  ! " 


CHAPTER  VH 

GRACE  was  very  tired  when  they  reached 
borne,  and  her  father  carried  her  immediately  to 
her  own  room,  saying  she  must  be  undressed 
and  put  to  bed  at  once,  and  her  supper  should 
be  brought  up  to  her. 

"May  Lulu  have  hers  up  here  with  me, 
papa,  if  she's  willing  ?  "  asked  the  little  girl. 

"  I  have  no  objection,"  he  said  ;  "  Lulu  may 
do  exactly  as  she  pleases  about  it." 

"Then  I  will,  Grade,"  Lulu  said,  leaning 
over  her  sister  and  patting  her  cheek  affection 
ately  ;  "  we'll  have  a  nice  time  together,  just  as 
we  have  so  often  since  you've  been  sick.  I'm 
sure  papa  will  send  us  a  good  supper.  He  never 
starves  us,  or  wants  us  to  go  to  bed  hungry  as 
Mrs.  Scrimp  used  to,  does  he  ?  " 

"  No,"  he  said  ;  "  I  should  far  rather  go  hun 
gry  myself,  and  it  pains  me  to  the  heart  to 
think  that  ever  my  darlings  were  treated  so." 

His  tone  and  the  expression  of  his  counte 
nance  said  even  more  than  his  words. 

"Don  t  be  troubled  about  it  now,  dear  papa," 
said  Lulu,  putting  an  arm  around  his  neck  and 
laying  her  cheek  to  his,  for  he  was  seated,  with 


&3       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN". 

Grace  on  his  knee,  while  he  busied  himself  in 
relieving  her  of  her  outdoor  wrappings,  "  it's 
all  over,  you  know,  and  we  don  t  mind  it.  I  do 
believe  we  enjoy  this  dear,  sweet  home  all  the 
more  for  having  had  such  a  hard  time  at 
first." 

"My  dear,  loving  little  daughter,"  he  re 
sponded,  gazing  tenderly  upon  her  ;  then  added 
with  a  sigh,  "  I  wish  I  could  think  that  hard 
experience  had  left  no  ill  effects,  but  it  is  plain 
to  me  that  you  were  injured  morally,  and  poor 
Gracie  will  not  soon  recover  from  the  damage 
to  her  health." 

Violet  came  hurrying  in  just  in  time  to  catch 
his  last  words. 

"  What  is  it,  dear  ?  "  she  asked  anxiously, 
"  has  Gracie  s  little  outing  been  too  much  for 
her?" 

*'  No,  I  trust  not,"  he  answered  cheerfully ; 
*  I  hope  it  will  prove,  in  the  end,  to  have  been 
of  benefit ;  but  she  is  quite  weary  now  and  Lulu 
and  I  are  going  to  put  her  to  bed.  Bring  her 
night-dress,  daughter." 

Lulu  hastened  to  obey,  and  Violet,  drawing 
near,  stooped  over  Gracie  with  a  fond  caress  and 
a  few  endearing  words. 

*'  I  am  very  sorry  you  are  so  tired,  darling," 
ehe  said,  "but  I  hope  you  will  have  a  good 
night's  sleep  and  wake  in  the  morning  feeling 
all  the  better  for  your  little  trip." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       9S 

*  Yes,  mamma,  I'm  'most  sure  I  shall,"  said 
Grace,  "  my  bed  is  so  soft  and  nice  to  sleep  in." 

"  Shall  not  I  take  your  place  in  helping  to 
make  her  ready  for  it,  Levis  ?  n  Violet  asked  in 
a  sprightly  tone. 

"  No,  no,"  he  said,  "  I'm  much  obliged,  but 
consider  myself  quite  competent  to  the  tabk  ; 
besides  I  hear  baby  calling  you." 

So  with  a  kind  good-night  to  Gracie,  Violet 
left  them. 

Lulu  had  brought  the  night-dress,  and  while 
helping  her  father,  talked  eagerly  about  the 
tableaux. 

"  I  do  think  they  were  just  lovely  1 "  she  said. 
"  And  Eva  and  Rosie  looked  so  pretty  in  those 
costumes.  I  want  to  take  part  in  ours.  You'll 
let  me,  papa,  won't  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  daughter  ;  but  I  hope  you  will  not  be 
selfish  toward  yoiir  guests  in  regard  to  the 
choice  of  characters,  or  in  showing  a  desire  to 
appear  in  too  many.  I  want  my  little  girl  to 
be  a  polite  and  considerate  hostess,  and  always 
modest  and  retiring  ;  never  trying  to  push  her 
self  into  notice,  and  never  seeking  her  own  grati 
fication  in  preference  to  that  of  others. 

"The  Bible  teaches  us  to  please  others  in 
such  things  as  are  right,  *  For  even  Christ 
pleased  not  himself.'  And  he  is  to  be  our  pat 
tern." 

u  111  try,"  she  said  with  a  thoughtful  look. 


94       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUKJf. 

"  Papa,  I  do  believe  you  care  more  to  have  your 
children  good  than  rich  or  beautiful  or  any 
thing  else." 

"  I  do  indeed  1 "  he  returned  ;  "  it  is  my 
heart's  desire  to  see  them  all  followers  of  Christ, 
heirs  of  eternal  life  ;  for  what  is  the  short  life  in 
this  world  compared  to  the  everlasting  ages  of 
the  one  we  are  to  live  in  the  next  ?  And  god 
liness  hath  the  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is  as 
well  as  of  that  which  is  to  come  ;  there  is  no 
real  happiness,  my  child,  but  in  being  at  peace 
with  God." 

Grace  was  now  ready  for  bed,  and  her  father 
laid  her  in  it,  saying,  "  Lie  there  and  rest,  papa's 
dear  pet,  till  your  supper  is  brought  up.  Then 
Lulu  may  get  your  warm  dressing-gown  for  you, 
and  you  may  sit  up  to  the  table  in  your  own  little 
sitting-room  while  you  eat.  Then  you  can  go 
to  bed  again  as  soon  as  you  are  done  your  meal  ; 
and  I  think  Lulu  will  be  willing  to  stay  with 
you  till  you  fall  asleep." 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  yes,  indeed  !  "  cried  Lulu.  "  I'll 
stay  as  long  as  she  wants  me." 

"  But,  papa,  you  haven't  kissed  me  good 
night,"  Gracie  said,  as  he  was  turning  away. 

"  No,  darling,"  he  answered  ;  "  but  I  haven't 
forgotten  it.  I  am  going  down  now  to  order 
your  supper  sent  up,  and  when  I  think  you  have 
had  time  to  eat  it,  I  shall  come  back  to  bid  you 
good-night." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURF.       95 

Grace  was  too  tired  to  talk,  but  she  made  a 
good  listener  while  Lulu's  tongue  ran  fast 
enough  for  two  all  the  time  they  were  waiting 
for  their  supper  and  eating  it  after  it  came  up 
— as  tempting  a  meal  as  any  one  could  have 
reasonably  desired. 

Lulu's  themes  were  of  course  the  tableaux 
they  had  seen  at  the  Oaks,  those  they  expected 
to  have  the  next  week  here  in  their  own  home, 
and  such  other  amusements  as  had  been  planned 
for  the  entertainment  of  the  invited  guests. 

"  And  aren't  you  glad,  Gracie,  that  Maxie's 
coming  home  to-morrow  afternoon  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  returned  Grace  ;  "  Maxie's 
such  a  nice  brother,  and  I'm  tired  doing  with 
out  him. 

"  So  am  I ;  but  O,  Gracie,  how  much  worse 
it  was  to  have  to  do  without  papa  more  than 
half  the  time,  as  we  used  to  !  " 

"  Worse  than  what  ?  "  asked  the  captain  in  a 
playful  tone,  stepping  in  at  the  open  door  lead 
ing  into  Grace's  bedroom. 

The  little  girls  were  still  at  the  table  in  the 
sitting-room. 

"  Worse  than  having  Max  away  for  a  little 
while,  papa,"  replied  Lulu. 

"  But  we  think  that's  bad  too,"  said  Grace. 

"  It  will  soon  be  over  ;  Maxie  will  be  at  home 
to-morrow,"  he  said,  sitting  down  beside  her. 
"  Are  you  enjoying  your  supper,  my  darlings  ?  * 


86       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  Oh,  yes,  sir  !  "  they  both  replied.  Grace 
adding,  "  I'm  done  now,  papa,  and  ready  to  be 
put  in  bed  again,  when  I've  said  my  prayers." 

The  tea-bell  rang  as  he  laid  her  down,  so 
with  a  good-night  kiss,  he  left  her  to  Lulu's  care. 

The  guests  all  went  away  early  the  next 
afternoon,  most  of  them  expecting  to  return  on 
Monday,  and  a  little  later  Max  came  home,  rid 
ing  his  pony  which  his  father  had  sent  for  him. 

Every  body  gave  him  a  warm  vjlcome,  from 
his  father  down  to  the  baby,  who  the  moment 
she  caught  sight  of  him,  held  up  her  little  arms 
crying,  "  Max,  Max,  take  her.'' 

"  Why,  of  course  I  will,  you  pretty  pet,"  he 
said,  picking  her  up  and  hugging  her  in  his 
arms.  "  How  fast  you're  learning  to  talk  ;  and 
are  you  glad  to  have  brother  come  home  ?  " 

The  boy  was  more  pleased  than  he  cared  to 
show. 

She  nodded  her  curly  head  in  answer  to  his 
question,  while  Violet  said,  "  We  are  all  very 
glad,  indeed,  Max  ;  we  have  missed  you  in  spite 
of  having  company  every  day  while  you  were 
gone." 

"  And  though  I've  had  a  fine  time  at  the  Oaks 
I'm  ever  so  glad  to  get  back,  Mamma  Vi,"  re 
sponded  Max.  "  I've  found  out  the  truth  of 
the  saying  that  there's  no  place  like  home." 

"  And  I  trust  will  be  always  of  that  opinion," 
his  father  remarked,  with  a  pleased  look. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.       97 

"  It  is  my  ardent  desire  that  to  each  one  of 
my  children  their  hom^  in  their  father's  house 
may  seem  the  happiest  place  on  earth." 

"  If  it  does  not,  it  will  be  no  fault  of  their 
father's,"  remarked  Violet,  giving  him  a  look  of 
proud,  fond  affection,  as  she  took  the  babe  from 
Max.  "  We  mustn't  impose  upon  brother  Max's 
good  nature,  little  girlie,"  she  said. 

"  Indeed,  Mamma  Vi,  it's  no  imposition,"  he 
protested,  "  I  like  to  hold  her." 

"  Oh  Max,"  cried  Lulu,  "  won't  you  tell  us 
about  the  good  times  you've  been  having  at  the 
Oaks?" 

"  After  a  while,"  he  said,  "  but  now  I  want  to 
go  round  and  see  how  things  look  indoors  and 
out." 

"  Oh  yes  ;  you  must  see  what  papa's  been 
having  done  in  the  conservatory,  where  the 
magic  cave  is  to  be.  I'll  go  with  you,  shan't  I  ? " 

"  Of  course,  if  you  like." 

"  We'll  all  go,"  said  the  captain,  taking  little 
Elsie  from  her  mother,  "baby  and  all ;"  and  he 
led  the  way,  Violet  following  with  Gracie  cling 
ing  to  her  hand,  Max  and  Lulu  bringing  up  the 
rear,  the  latter  talking  very  fast  of  all  that  waa 
to  be  done  for  the  entertainment  of  their  ex 
pected  guests. 

Max  was  almost  as  much  pleased  and  inter 
ested  as  even  she  could  have  wished. 

"  What  lots  of  fun  it  will  be  ! "  he  said,  when 


98       ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

he  had  seen  the  alterations  and  heard  all  that 
was  to  be  told  about  the  new  use  to  be  made  of 
the  conservatory.  "Papa,  I  think  it's  just 
splendid  in  you  to  give  us  youngsters  such  a 
party  !" 

"  Splendid  ?  "  echoed  his  father  with  a  humor 
ous  smile.  "  I  presume  that  must  mean  that  I 
am  a  shining  example  of  paternal  goodness  ?  " 

"I  am  sure  you  are,"  laughed  Violet.  "I 
never  saw  a  brighter." 

"  Thank  you,  my  love,"  he  returned.  "  And 
did  you  ever  see  a  more  grateful  set  of  chil 
dren  ?  " 

"  No,  never  !  I  hope  you  leel  that  you  have 
an  appreciative  wife,  ateo  ?  " 

"  She  is  far  beyond  my  deserts,"  he  answered 
softly,  the  words  reaching  no  ear  but  hers  ;  for 
the  children  were  again  talking  among  them 
selves,  and  paying  no  heed  to  what  might  be 
passing  between  their  elders. 

"  No,  sir,"  returned  Vi,  with  a  saucy  smile  up 
into  his  eyes.  "  I  utterly  deny  that  that  is  so, 
and  stoutly  maintain  the  contrary." 

"  My  dear,"  he  said  laughingly,  "  have  you  so 
little  respect  for  your  husband's  opinions  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  just  so  little,"  she  answered  im-r- 
rily  ;  "  that  is  in  regard  to  the  matter  under 
discussion." 

"Ah,  that  last  is  a  saving  clause,"  he  said 
with  a  look  of  amusement.  "  Shall  we  go  back 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.       96 

to  the  parlor  ?  I  see  the  children  have  forsaken 
us.  Max  seems  half  wild  with  delight  at  being 
at  home  again — it  is  so  new  and  pleasant  a  thing 
for  him  and  his  sisters  to  have  a  home  of  their 
own." 

"  With  their  father  in  it,"  added  Violet.  "1 
think  they  never  forget  that  that  is  the  best 
part  of  it. " 

"  As  he  does  not  that  wife  and  children  are 
the  best  part  of  it  to  him,"  responded  the  cap 
tain,  feelingly. 

"  I  think  we  are  a  very  happy  family,"  Vio 
let  said  with  joyous  look  and  tone,  "  and  really 
it  does  seem  extremely  nice  to  be  quite  by  our 
selves  occasionally." 

Lulu  made  the  same  remark  as  they  all  gath 
ered  about  the  open  grate  in  Violet's  boudoir 
that  evening  after  tea. 

"Yes,"  said  her  father,  dandling  the  baby 
en  his  knee,  "  I  think  it  does  ;  though  we  all 
enjoy  visits  from  our  other  dear  ones,  yet  some 
times  we  prefer  to  be  alone  together." 

"  Up,  up  ! "  said  baby,  stretching  up  her  arms 
and  looking  coaxingly  into  her  father's  face. 

"She  wants  you  to  toss  her  up,  papa,"  said 
Lulu. 

"  So  she  does,"  said  the  captain.  Then  fol 
lowed  a  game  of  romps  in  which  everybody 
took  part,  much  to  Miss  Baby's  delight. 

It  did  not  last  long,  however,  for  her  mammy 


100     ELSIE  S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODS  URN. 

goon  appeared  upon  the  scene  with  the  an 
nouncement  that  baby's  bedtime  had  come. 

Every  body  must  have  a  good-night  kiss  from 
the  rosebud  mouth,  and  then  she  was  carried 
away,  Violet  following,  while  Gracie,  as  the 
next  in  age,  claimed  the  vacated  place  upon  her 
father's  knee. 

"  That  is  right,"  he  said,  "  and  there  is  room 
for  Lulu  too,"  drawing  her  to  a  seat  upon  the 
other.  "  Now,  Maxie,  what  have  you  to  tell  us 
about  the  visit  to  the  Oaks  ?  " 

Max  had  a  good  deal  to  tell  and  was  flattered 
that  his  father  should  care  to  hear  it.  Drawing 
his  chair  up  as  close  to  his  audience  as  consistent 
with  comfort,  he  began  talking  with  much  live 
liness  and  animation. 

He  said  nothing  about  the  unpleasant  expe 
rience  of  the  first  night  of  his  stay  at  the  Oaks, 
or  of  certain  sneering  remarks  to  which  he  had 
afterward  been  occasionally  subjected  by  Ber 
tram  Shaw,  but  told  of  the  kindness  with  which 
he  had  been  treated  by  his  entertainers,  and  of 
the  sports  and  pleasures  in  which  he  had  parti 
cipated. 

The  captain  noted  with  much  inward  satisfac 
tion  that  his  boy's  narrative  was  free  from  both 
censoriousness  and  egotism,  also  that  he  seemed 
to  have  nothing  to  conceal  from  his  father,  but 
talked  on  as  unreservedly  as  if  his  sisters  had 
been  his  only  auditors. 


ELSIE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     101 

In  fact,  Max  was  becoming  very  thoroughly 
convinced  that  he  could  not  have  a  wiser,  truer, 
better  friend,  or  safer  confidant,  than  his  father, 
and  was  finding  it  a  dear  delight  to  open  his 
heait  to  him  without  reserve. 

Violet  rejoined  them  presently,  and  Max 
found  in  her  another  attentive  and  interested 
listener. 

But  Max  was  not  allowed  to  do  all  the  talk 
ing  ;  there  were  other  topics  of  discourse  beside 
that  of  his  experience  at  the  Oaks  ;  and  in  these 
every  one  took  part. 

They  were  all  in  a  jovial  mood,  full  of  mirth 
and  gladness,  and  time  flew  so  fast  that  all  were 
surprised  when  the  clock,  striking  nine,  told 
them  the  hour  for  evening  worship  had  arrived. 

As  soon  as  the  short  service  was  over  the 
children  bade  good-night  and  went  to  their 
rooms,  the  captain,  as  usual  since  her  sickness, 
carrying  Grace  to  hers. 

When  he  rejoined  his  wife  he  found  her  sit 
ting  meditatively  over  the  fire  ;  but  as  he  stepped 
to  her  side  she  looked  up  with  a  bright  smile  of 
welcome. 

"  How  nice  to  have  you  quite  to  myself  for 
a  little  while,"  she  remarked  in  a  half  jesting 
tone,  as  he  sat  down  with  his  arm  round  her 
waist  and  her  hand  in  his. 

"  My  dear,"  he  said,  a  trifle  remorsefully,  "  I 
fear  I  may  sometimes  seem  rather  forgetful  and 


102     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

neglectful  of  you.  Do  you  not  occasionally  feel 
tempted  to  regret  having  married  a  man  with 
children  ?  " 

"  Regret,  indeed  !  Regret  being  the  wife  of 
one  who  has  never  yet  given  me  an  unkind  word 
or  look  ?  "  she  cried,  almost  indignantly.  "  No, 
no,  never  for  one  moment,  my  dear,  dear  hus 
band  !  "  she  added,  laying  her  head  on  his  shoul 
der  with  a  sigh  of  content. 

"My  dear,  sweet  wife,"  he  responded,  in 
accents  of  tenderest  affection,  pressing  his  lips 
again  and  again  to  hers  and  to  her  cheek  and 
brow,  "  words  can  not  tell  how  I  love  you,  or 
how  precious  your  love  is  to  me  !  " 

"  I  know  it,"  she  said  joyously.  "  I  know 
you  have  given  me  the  first  place  in  your  heart. 
Ah,  I  think  mine  would  break  if  I  saw  any  rea 
son  to  doubt  it.  But  please  don't  think  so  ill  of 
me  as  to  suppose  for  a  moment  that  I  could  be 
jealous  of  your  love  for  your  children,  the  poor 
motherless  darlings,  who  have  been  half  father 
less,  too,  for  the  greater  part  of  their  lives  !  " 

"  Yes,"  he  sighed,  "  when  I  think  of  all  that 
I  feel  I  can  not  be  too  tenderly  careful  of  them, 
or  too  indulgent  in  all  that  I  may  with  safety  to 
their  best  interests." 

"  I  am  sure  of  it,"  she  said  ;  "  and  I  do  enjoy 
seeing  you  and  them  together  ;  your  mutual 
affection  is  a  continual  feast  to  my  eyes.  It  often 
reminds  me  of  the  happy  daye  when  I  had  a 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODB  URN.     1 03 

father,"  she  added,  with  a  slight  tremble  in  her 
sweet  voice  and  tears  in  her  beautiful  eyes. 
"  Oh,  how  we  all  loved  him  !  yet  not  better,  I 
am  sure,  than  your  children  love  you." 

"  Though  from  all  I  have  heard  of  him,  I  can 
hardly  doubt  that  he  was  far  more  worthy  of 
it,"  sighed  the  captain.  "  I  fear  I  have  some 
times  spoken  to  my  older  two  with  unnecessary 
sternness.  I  think  life  in  either  army  or  navy 
has  a  tendency  to  abnormally  develop  that  side 
of  a  man's  character." 

**  Violet  looked  up  with  a  bright,  half  roguish 
smile.  "  What  a  talent  for  concealing  your 
faults  you  must  have  !  I  have  known  noth 
ing  of  the  sternness  you  deplore  :  but  may 
hap  you  have  been  careful  to  seize  your 
opportunity  for  its  exercise  when  I  was  not  pre 
sent." 

"  Probably  I  have,  though  not  consciously 
with  the  motive  your  words  would  seem  to  im 
pute,"  he  replied,  returning  her  smile  and 
caressing  her  hair  and  cheek  with  his  hand  as  he 
spoke,  "  but  because  reproofs  have  a  better  effect 
when  given  in  private." 

"  Yes  ;  that  is  very  true,"  she  said,  but  I  fear 
there  are  many  parents  who  are  not,  like  you,  so 
thoughtful  and  considerate  as  always  to  wait 
till  they  have  the  child  alone  to  administer  a 
deserved  repioof." 

u  Ah,  how  kindly  determined  is  my  little  wife 


104     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUItN. 

to  see  nothing  but  good  in  her  husband  ! "  he 
said,  with  a  pleased  laugh. 

She  ignored  that  remark. 

"  Levis,"  she  said,  "  I  have  been  thinking,  as 
I  sat  here  alone  just  now,  about  the  children's 
looks,  and  wondering  at  Gracie's  being  so  en 
tirely  different  from  those  of  the  other  two  ; 
Max  and  Lulu,  resemble  you  so  strongly  that 
they  would,  I  think,  be  recognized  anywhere  as 
vour  son  and  daughter  :  because  they  have 
/  >ur  hair  and  eyes,  indeed  all  your  features — 
and  of  course  I  think  them  very  handsome, 
noble-looking  children — "  she  interpolated  with 
a  another  bright,  winsome  smile  up  into  his 
face,  "but  Gracie,  though  quite  as  lovely  in 
every  respect,  possesses  an  altogether  different 
type  of  beauty  ;  of  character  also." 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  in  a  meditative  tone,  "  Grace 
is  like  her  mother." 

"  Her  mother  ?  your  first  wife  ?  You  never 
mentioned  her  to  me  before." 

Her  tone  was  inquiring,  and  he  answered  it. 

"  Because,  my  love,  I  feared — supposed  at  least 
—that  you  would  hardly  care  to  hear  of  her." 

"  But  I  do.  I  love  the  children,  and  but  for 
her  we  should  not  have  had  them  ;  and  she  was 
so  near  and  dear  to  them.  If  I  knew  about  her, 
I  should  try  to  keep  her  memory  green  in  their 
hearts.  Oh,  if  I  were  going  to  die,  I  could  not 
bear  to  think  that  my  dear  little  Elsie  would  for 
get  all  about  me." 


CHAPTER  VIII 

"  I  CAN  scarce  bear  to  think  of  such  a  posit, 
bility,  the  captain  said  a  trifle  huskily,  and 
tightening  his  clasp  of  Violet's  slender  waist, 
"  it  seems  that  one  such  loss  should  be  enough 
in  a  lifetime.  But  it  is  just  like  my  own 
sweet  Violet  to  desire  to  have  Grace's  children 
remember  her  with  affection." 

"  Her  name  was  Grace  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  our  little  Gracie  wears  her  name  as 
well  as  her  looks  ;  also  inherits  from  her  the 
frail  health  which  causes  us  so  much  anxiety,  as 
well  as  her  timidity  and  sweet  gentleness  of 
manner  and  disposition." 

"She  must  have  been  sweet  and  beautiful,'* 
Violet  said  low  and  softly.  "And  you  loved 
her  very  much  ?  " 

"  Dearly,  dearly  ;  but  no  more  than  I  love 
her  sweet  successor,"  accompanying  the  last 
words  with  a  very  tender  caress.  "  I  have  often 
asked  myself  what  I  ever  did  to  deserve  the 
love  of  two  such  women." 

"  I  should  rather  ask  what  they  ever  did  t« 
deserve  yours,"  said  Violet.  "  I  think  the  hard 
est  part  of  dying  would  be  leaving-  ^ou." 


106     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A T  WOODB  URF. 

"  Strange  !  Grace  told  me  it  was  so  to  her,** 
he  remarked  in  surprise. 

"  Poor  thing  !  I  can  not  help  pitying  her," 
said  Violet.  "  And  I  quite  fill  her  place  to  you, 
Levis  ?  "  she  asked  with  some  hesitation,  and  a 
•wistful,  longing  look  up  into  his  face. 

"Entirely,  my  dear  love,"  he  said,  holding 
her  close  to  his  heart,  with  repeated  and  most 
loving  caresses. 

"  Ah,  then  I  do  not  feel  jealous  of  the  love 
you  had  for  her,  no  matter  how  great  it  was. 
But  please  tell  me  more  about  her ;  of  the  life 
you  led  together,  and  the  time  when — she  left 
you." 

"  Ah,  that  was  a  sad  time,"  he  said  with  emo 
tion  ;  then  for  some  moments  seemed  lost  in 
retrospective  thought. 

Violet  waited  in  silence,  her  hand  still  in  his, 
her  eyes  gazing  tenderly  into  his  grave,  almost 
sorrowful  face. 

Presently  he  heaved  a  sigh,  and  in  a  low, 
half -absent  tone,  as  if  he  were  rather  thinking 
aloud  than  talking  to  her,  began  the  story  she 
had  asked  for. 

"  It  is  just  about  fifteen  years,"  he  said,"  since 
I  first  met  Grace  Denby.  She  was  then  hardly 
more  than  eighteen,  a  fair,  fragile-looking  girl, 
with  delicate  features,  large,  liquid  blue  eyes, 
and  a  wealth  of  golden  hair. 

A  gentle,   timid,    clinging  creature — almost 


ELSIE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     1 0  7 

alone  in  the  world,  having  neither  parent, 
brother  nor  sister — she  was  just  the  sort  to  win 
the  enthusiastic  devotion  of  a  great,  strong  fel 
low  like  myself  ;  I  felt  a  protecting  love  for  her 
from  the  first  hour  of  our  acquaintance." 

Violet  was  listening  with  deep  interest,  and 
as  the  captain  paused  in  his  narrative,  she  asked 
in  her  low,  soft  tones,  "  Where  did  you  meet 
her?" 

"At  the  house  of  my  friend,  Lieutenant 
Henry  Acton.  We  were  fellow-officers  on  the 
same  vessel,  intimate  friends  ;  and  getting  a 
leave  of  absence  together,  when  our  ship  came 
into  port  one  summer  day,  nothing  would  con 
tent  Harry  but  for  me  to  go  home  with  him  and 
see  the  pretty  young  wife  he  was  so  proud  of. 

She  and  Grace  had  been  school-girls  together 
and  were  bosom  friends. 

Grace,  as  I  learned  at  length,  was  compara 
tively  poor,  and  not  treated  in  a  way  to  make 
her  happy  in  the  family  of  an  uncle  with  whom 
she  made  her  home,  not  of  choice,  but  necessity; 
so  she  had  gladly  accepted  the  invitation  of 
Mrs.  Acton  to  spend  some  weeks  with  her. 

"  Well,  to  make  a  long  story  short,  Harry 
and  his  wife  were  naturally  very  much  taken 
np  with  each  other,  and  Grace  and  I  were  con 
stantly  thrown  together,  often  left  without 
other  society  ;  and  soon  we  did  not,  I  think, 
eare  for  any  other.  Before  the  first  week  wai 


108     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURHT. 

out  I  at  least  was  deeply  in  love,  and  the  second 
had  not  elapsed  ere  we  were  engaged. 

"  It  was  the  evening  before  my  leave  expired, 
and  the  next  day's  parting  was  both  sweet  Mid 
sorrowful." 

"  You  did  not  marry  at  once  ?  "  Violet  sold 
inquiringly,  as  again  the  captain  paused  "with  a 
slight  sigh  and  a  half  absent  air. 

"  No  ;  I  should  have  been  glad  to  do  so  ;  was, 
indeed,  very  urgent  for  the  right  at,  once  to 
claim  her  as  my  own  and  provide  /or  all  her 
wants,  but — "  and  he  turned  to  Violet  with  a 
slight  smile — "  ladies  are,  I  am  inclined  to  think, 
almost  always  desirous  to  defer  the  final  plunge, 
even  when  they  would  be  by  no  means  willing 
to  resign  all  prospect  of  matrimony." 

"  Yes  ;  the  step  is  so  irretrievable  and  so  im 
portant — involving  so  much  of  happiness  or 
misery — that  it  is  no  wonder  we  pause  and  half 
shrink  back  on  the  brink  of  the  precipice,"  she 
returned  with  an  arch  glance  up  into  his  face. 
"  But  go  on,  please  ;  I  am  deeply  interested. 
How  long  were  you  forced  to  wait,  poor  fellow  ?  r 
stroking  his  cheek  caressingly  with  'ner  pretty 
white  hand.  "  I  was  only  a  little  girl  then,  so 
have  no  need  to  feel  as  though  you  should  have 
waited  for  me." 

"  No  ;  you  were  waiting  and  growing  up, 
ready  for  me,"  he  answered  with  tender  look 
and  smile. 


ELSIE  5  FRIENDS  A T  WOODS  URX.     109 

"  Yes,  so  it  seems  ;  and  it  was  just  as  well 
that  you  were  enjoying  Grace  in  the  meantime, 
and  that  she  was  happy  with  you,  as  I  am  quite 
sure  she  must  have  been." 

"  I  think  she  was,"  he  said  ;  "  she  often  told 
me  so,  though  our  many  partings  wrung  both 
our  hearts. 

"  I  had  another  leave  of  absence  within  the 
year,  and  then  we  were  married.  We  went  to 
Niagara  for  a  week,  then  came  back  and  started 
our  housekeeping. 

"  It  was  only  in  a  small  way.  Harry  and  I 
had  taken  a  double  house,  th?t  our  wives  might 
be  close  together  when  their  husbands  were  off 
at  sea,  yet  each  have  her  own  little  domicile — a 
plan  which  worked  very  nicely. 

*  On  my  next  home-coming  I  found  a  new 
treasure  ;  Grace  met  me  with  Max  in  her  arms, 
and  perhaps  you  can  imagine  the  joy  and  pride 
with  which  I  took  him  into  mine  after  the 
mutual  tender  embrace  between  his  parents.  I 
had  been  gone  for  over  a  year,  and  he  was  a 
fine,  big  fellow,  old  enough  to  be  afraid  of  his 
father  at  first,  but  not  many  days  had  passed 
before  he  would  come  to  me  even  from  his 
mother,  and  strangely  enough,  it  seemed  to 
please  her  mightily." 

"  Ah,  I  can  understand  that,"  remarked  Violet. 

"  I  had  a  long  leave  that  time,"  the  captain 
went  on,  "  and  a  very  happy  time  it  was.  Of 


1 1 0     ELSIE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN. 

course  it  was  succeeded  by  a  sorrowful  parting, 
for  I  was  ordered  off  to  the  coast  of  China,  and 
again  more  than  a  year  elapsed  before  I  saw 
wife  and  children — a  little  daughter  had  been 
added  to  my  treasures  in  the  meanwhile,  you 
will  understand,  and  having  been  apprized  of 
the  fact,  I  was  very  eager  to  see  her  as  well  as 
her  mother  and  our  son. 

"  That,  too,  was  a  joyful  time,  but  my  after- 
visits  to  my  little  family  were  saddened  by  my 
wife's  ill  health  ;  she  was  never  well  after 
Gracie's  birth,  but  grew  more  and  more  feeble 
year  by  year  till  the  end  came." 

A  heavy  sigh  followed  the  concluding  words, 
and  for  some  moments  he  sat  silent,  his  eyes 
fixed  thoughtfully  upon  the  floor. 

"  Were  you  with  her  at  the  last  ? "  asked 
Violet,  in  low,  feeling  tones." 

"  Yes  ;  I  have  always  been  thankful  for  that. 
She  was  a  Christian,  and  for  her  death  had 
no  terrors  ;  she  was  glad  to  go,  except  when 
she  thought  of  the  parting  from  her  dear  ones. 

" '  My  little  children  !  my  poor  soon-to-be- 
motherless  darlings  ! '  she  moaned  one  day,  as  I 
sat  by  her  side,  with  her  hand  in  mine  ;  '  what 
is  to  become  of  them  ! ' ' 

"  I  assured  her  I  would  do  my  best  for  them  ; 
earnestly  endeavoring  to  be  father  and  mother 
both  in  one. 

" '  But,  oh,  you  can  not,  because  you  will  be 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     Ill 

forced  to  leave  them  for  months  or  years  to 
gether,*  she  sobbed  :  *  ah,  the  only  bitterness  of 
death  to  me  is  leaving  them  and  you,  my  dear, 
dear  husband.' " 

"  I  could  only  remind  her  of  God's  gracious 
promises  to  the  seed  of  the  righteous,  and  his 
tender  care  for  all  helpless  ones,  and  entreat  her 
to  trust  them  implicitly  to  Him  ;  and  at  length 
she  seemed  able  to  do  so. 

"  She  died  in  my  arms,  her  dear  eyes  gazing 
into  mine  with  a  look  cf  intense  affection  which 
I  can  never  forget." 

He  was  silent  for  a  moment,  then  resumed  his 
narrative. 

"  My  leave  of  absence  had  so  nearly  expired 
that  I  had  scarce  more  than  time  to  see  her  dear 
body  laid  in  the  grave,  and  place  my  children  in 
the  care  of  Mrs.  Scrimp  (a  sad  mistake,  as  I  have 
since  thought,  but  seemingly  the  best  thing  that 
could  be  done  then),  when  I  was  forced  to  bid 
my  poor  motherless  darlings  good-by,  and  leave 
them. 

"  Ah,  how  they  clung  to  me,  crying  as  if 
their  hearts  would  break,  and  begging  most 
piteously  that  I  would  stay  with  them  or  take 
them  away  with  me.  But,  as  you  know,  neither 
alternative  was  possible,  and  though  it  broke  my 
heart  as  well  as  theirs,  I  was  compelled  to  tear 
myself  away,  leaving  them  in  their  bitter  sorrow 
and  loneliness. 


112     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  Oh,  I  can  not  think  of  it  yet  without  sore 
pain  !  "  he  added  in  moved  tones. 

Then,  after  a  moment's  pause,  "  How  thank 
ful  I  am  that  now  I  can  give  them  a  good  home 
and  have  the  constant  oversight  of  them  !  I  find 
it  sweet  work  to  teach  and  train  them,  and  watch 
the  unfolding  of  their  minds  ;  and  now  sweet  to 
be  able  to  fondle  and  caress  them  whenever  I  will, 
and  to  receive  such  loving  caresses  from  them 
as  I  do  every  day  ! — my  precious  darlings  !  " 

"  They  are  dear,  lovable  children,"  she  said, 
"  and  what  a  good  father  you  are,  Levis." 

"  I  don't  know,"  he  said,  doubtfully  ;  "  I  cer 
tainly  have  a  very  strong  desire  to  be  such,  but 
I  fear  I  sometimes  make  mistakes.  I  have  used 
greater  severity  toward  Lulu  than  I  ever  did  with 
either  of  the  others,  or  ever  expect  to.  It  pains 
me  to  think  of  it ;  and  yet  I  felt  it  my  duty  at 
the  time  ;  it  was  done  from  a  strong  sense  of 
duty,  and  seems  to  have  had  an  excellent  effect." 

"  It  certainly  does,  and  therefore  you  should 
not,  I  think,  feel  badly  about  it." 

"  The  child  is  very  dear  to  me,"  he  said  ;  "  I 
sometimes  think  all  the  dearer  because  she  is  a 
constant  care  and  anxiety.  I  dare  not  forget 
1  her  for  an  hour,  but  must  be  always  on  the 
watch  to  help  her  guard  against  a  sudden  out 
burst  of  her  passionate  temper  ;  and  I  strongly 
sympathize  with  her  in  the  hard  struggle  neces* 
eary  to  conquer  it. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUR&.     113 

"  Her  mother's  invalidism  was  a  most  unfor 
tunate  thing  for  Lulu.  Poor  Grace  felt  that  she 
had  no  strength  to  contend  against  the  child's 
determined  will  ;  so  humored  her  and  let  her 
have  her  own  way  far  more  than  was  at  all  good 
for  her  ;  while  she  was  seldom  or  never  called 
to  account  and  punished  for  her  fits  of 
rage. 

"  Mrs.  Scrimp's  treatment  following  upon  that, 
was,  I  think,  even  more  hurtful  to  Lulu,  sub 
jecting  her  to  constant  irritation  as  well  as  the 
absence  of  proper  control. 

"  I  am  more  and  more  convinced  as  I  watch 
my  children  and  notice  the  diversity  of 
character  which  they  show,  that  it  is  very 
necessary  to  vary  my  system  of  training 
accordingly.  The  strictness  and  occasional 
severity  absolutely  needful  in  dealing  with 
Lulu,  would  be  quite  crushing  to  the  tender, 
timid  nature  of  my  little  Grace  ;  a  gentle  reproof 
is  all-sufficient  for  her  in  her  worst  moods,  and 
she  is  never  willfully  disobedient." 

"  Nor  is  Max,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,"  remarked 
Violet  with  a  look  and  smile  that  spoke  fond 
appreciation  of  the  lad. 

"  No  ;  when  Max  disobeys  or  is  guilty  of  any 
other  misdemeanor,  it  is  pretty  certain  to  be 
from  mere  thoughtlessness  ;  which  is  bad  enough 
to  be  sure,  but  far  less  reprehensible  than 
Lulu's  willful  defiance  of  authority.  That  last 


114     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN. 

is  something  which,  in  my  opinion,  no  parent 
has  a  right  to  let  go  unpunished  ;  much  less 
overlook  or  ignore,  as  of  little  or  no  conse 
quence." 


CHAPTER   IX. 

IT  WAS  Sunday  afternoon,  and  the  house 
•eemed  yery  quiet,  Lulu  thought  as  she  laid 
aside  the  book  she  had  been  reading  ana 
glanced  at  Grace,  who  lay  on  the  sofa  near  by, 
her  eyes  closed  and  her  regular  breathing  telling 
that  she  slept. 

Lulu  stood  for  a  moment  gazing  tenderly  at 
her  sister,  then  stole  on  tiptoe  from  the  room, 
down  the  broad  stairway  into  the  hall  below, 
and  to  the  library  door. 

"  I  hope  papa  is  there  and  alone,"  she  was  say 
ing  to  herself,  "  I  know  Mamma  Vi's  lying  down 
with  the  baby,  and  Max  is  in  his  own  room." 

The  door  was  ajar ;  she  pushed  it  a  little  wider 
open  and  peeped  in. 

A  hasty  glance  about  the  room  told  her  that 
she  had  her  wish.  Her  father  sat  in  an  easy 
chair  by  the  open  grate,  his  face  turned  toward 
her,  and  did  not  seem  to  be  doing  any  thing,  for 
he  had  neither  book  nor  paper  in  his  hand,"  but 
his  eyes  were  fixed  thoughtfully  upon  the  fire. 

'*  Papa,"  she  said  softly. 

He  looked  up  and  greeting  her  with  an  affeo 
tionate  smile,  held  out  his  hand. 


116     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  Am  I  disturbing  you  ?  "  she  asked  as  she 
accepted  the  mute  invitation,  hastening  with 
quick,  eager  steps  to  his  side. 

"  No,  not  in  the  least  ;  I  was  just  thinking 
about  you  and  wanting  you  here  on  my  knee," 
drawing  her  to  it  as  he  spoke. 

"  Oh  how  nice  of  you,  papa,"  she  exclaimed, 
putting  her  arm  round  his  neck  and  gazing  with 
ehining  eyes  into  his  face.  "  I  came  because  I 
was  just  hungry  for  loving  and  petting  !  " 

"  Were  you  ?  "  he  asked,  hugging  her  close 
and  kissing  her  several  times.  "  Well,  you 
came  to  the  right  place  for  it  ;  I  have  no  greater 
pleasure  than  in  loving  and  petting  my  chil 
dren.  But  how  came  you  to  be  so  hungry  for 
that  kind  of  fare  ?  you  have  not  been  very  long 
without  it." 

"  No,  sir ;  I  was  on  your  knee  awhile  last 
night,  and  had  a  kiss  this  morning  ;  but  that 
kind  of  hunger  comes  back  very  soon,  papa  ; 
and  its  only  your  love  and  petting  that  can  sat 
isfy  it.  I  hardly  care  to  have  any  body  else  pet 
me.  Oh  I'm  so  glad  you're  not  like  Anne  Ray's 
father ! " 

"  Who  is  Annie  Ray,  and  what  is  her  father 
like  ?  "  he  asked  with  an  amused  smile. 

"  She's  a  girl  that  went  to  the  same  school  I 
did  when  I  lived  with  Aunt  Beulah,  and  one  day 
when  we  were  taking  a  walk  together  I  was  tell- 
ttog  her  about  my  father  being  far  away  on  the 


ELSIE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     1 1 1 

eea,  and  how  I  longed  for  you  to  come  home» 
because  it  was  so  nice  to  have  you  take  me  oil 
your  knee  and  hug  me  and  kiss  me. 

"  Then  she  sighed  and  the  tears  came  into  her 
eyes,  and  she  said  *  Oh,  how  I'd  like  it  if  my 
father  would  ever  do  so  to  me  !  I'd  give  'most 
any  thing  if  he  would  ;  but  he  never  does  ;  even 
when  I've  been  away  on  a  visit  for  two  or  three 
weeks  he  only  shakes  hands  when  we  meet 
again. 

" '  He  isn't  a  cross  father;  he  always  gives  me 
plenty  to  eat  and  good  clothes  to  wear,  and  some 
times  a  little  pocket-money  ;  but  I'd  rather  do 
without  some  of  those  things  if  he'd  hug  and 
kiss  me  instead.' 

"  So  I  asked  her,  '  Why  don't  you  go  and  kisa 
him  ?  that's  the  way  I  do  to  my  father,  and  he 
always  looks  pleased  and  kisses  me  back.' 

" '  Oh,  I  wish  I  dared  ! '  she  said,  '  but  I  don't 
for  I  am  afraid  he  wouldn't  like  it." ' 

"  I  should  be  more  grieved  than  I  can  tell  if 
I  ever  had  reason  to  think  one  of  my  children 
felt  so  toward  me,"  the  captain  said,  stroking 
Lulu's  hair  caressingly,  while  his  eyes  looked 
fondly  into  hers. 

"  You  need  never  be  at  all  afraid,  daughter, 
to  come  to  your  father  to  offer  or  ask  for  a 
caress." 

"  Unless  I've  been  naughty  ?  "  she  said,  half 
inquiringly,  half  in  assertion. 


118     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUR2T. 

"  No,  not  even  then,  if  you  are  ready  to  say 
you  are  sorry  and  do  not  intend  to  offend  in  the 
same  way  again. 

"  I  noticed  that  you  were  unusually  quiet  on 
the  way  home  from  church  ;  would  you  like  to 
tell  me  what  you  wei'e  thinking  about  ?  " 

"  First  about  what  the  minister  had  been  say 
ing,  papa  ;  you  know  he  reminded  us  that  this 
was  the  last  Sunday  of  the  old  year,  and  said 
we  should  think  how  we  had  spent  it  and  repent 
of  all  the  wrong  things  and  resolve  that  with 
God's  help  we  would  live  better  next  year. 

"  So  I  tried  to  do  it.  I  mean  to  think  how  I'd 
been  behaving  all  the  year  ;  and  I  found  it  had 
been  a  very,  very  bad  year  with  me,"  she  went 
on,  blushing  and  hanging  her  head :  "  all  that  bad 
ness  at  Viamede  was  after  New  Year's  day  was 
past,  and  then  I  did  such  a  terrible  thing  at  Ion. 

"  O,  papa,  I  most  wonder  you  can  be  fond  of 
me  though  I  am  your  very  own  child  !  "  she  ex 
claimed,  her  head  sinking  still  lower,  while  her 
cheeks  ^ere  dyed  with  blushes. 

"  My  darling,  I  too  am  a  sinner,"  he  said  with 
emotion,  holding  her  close  to  his  heart ;  "I  too, 
have  been  taking  a  retrospective  view  of  the! 
past  year,  and  I  am  not  too  proud  to  acknowK 
edge  to  my  own  little  daughter  that  I  fear  that 
I  have  sinned  even  against  her." 

She  lifted  her  head  to  look  into  his  face  in 
wi<le-eyed  astonishment. 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS UEN.     1 1 9 

"  Yes,"  he  sighed,  "  I  have  been  recalling  the 
rebuke  I  administered  to  you  the  first  time  we 
met  after  the  baby's  sad  fall,  and  it  seems  to  me 
now  that  my  words  were  unnecessarily  severe, 
even  cruel. 

"  I  had  just  come  from  my  apparently  dying 
babe  and  its  heart-broken  mother,  and  dearly  as  I 
have  always  loved  my  eldest  daughter,  my  anger 
was  stirred  against  her  at  that  moment,  as  the 
guilty  cause  of  all  that  suffering  and  distress. 

"  But  I  ought  to  have  seen  that  she  was  al 
ready  bowed  down  with  grief  and  remorse,  and 
have  been  more  merciful.  My  dear  child,  will 
you  forgive  your  father  for  his  extreme  severi- 
ty?" 

"  No,  papa,  I — I  can't,"  she  murmured,  her 
head  drooping  so  low  again  that  he  could  not 
see  the  expression  of  her  countenance. 

"  You  can  not  ? "  he  sighed,  in  surprise  and 
disappointment  ;  "well,  my  dear  child,  I  can 
hardly  blame  you,  and  I  certainly  would  not 
have  you  say  what  you  do  not  feel ;  but  I  had 
hoped  your  love  for  me  was  sufficient  to  prompt 
a  different  reply." 

"  Papa,  you  don't  understand,"  she  cried,  sud 
denly  lifting  her  head,  throwing  her  arms  round 
his  neck  and  laying  her  cheek  to  his.  "  Its  be 
cause  I've  nothing  to  forgive.  I  deserved  it 
all  ;  every  word  of  it ;  you  had  a  right  to  say 
those  words  too,  and  they  did  me  good,  for  fa 


120     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

has  helped  me  many  a  time  to  conquer  my  tem-. 
per— thinking  how  dreadful  to  be  any  thing  but 
a  blessing  to  you,  my  own,  dear,  dear,  dearest 
father ! " 

"  Thank  you,  my  darling,"  he  responded,  in 
moved  tones  ;  "  and  now  when  death  has  parted 
us  there  will,  I  trust,  be  no  sting  for  the  survi 
vor  in  the  memory  of  those  words,  as  I  felt  that 
there  surely  would  be  if  they  were  left  unre- 
tracted." 

"  Papa,"  don't  talk  of  death  parting  us,"  she 
said  in  tremulous  tones,  "  I  can't  bear  to  think 
of  it." 

"  I  hope  we  may  be  long  spared  to  each 
other,"  he  returned  with  grave  tenderness. 

"  Do  you  mean  you're  sorry  for  having  pun 
ished  me,  too,  papa  ?  "  she  asked  presently. 

"  No,"  he  said,  "  because  that  was  in  obe 
dience  to  orders,  therefore  undoubtedly  my  duty 
and  for  your  good." 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I  know  it  was,  and  I  know  you 
didn't  want  to  do  it,  but  had  to  because  we 
must  all  do  what  the  Bible  says." 

"  Yes,  because  it  is  God's  word,  the  only  in 
fallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice." 

"  What  does  that  mean,  papa  ?" 

"  Infallible  means  not  liable  to  err  ;  faith  is 
what  we  believe  ;  practice  what  we  do,  and  we 
must  study  the  Bible  to  know  both  what  to  do 
%nd  what  to  believe." 


£!L8TE'S  FKIEXDS  AT  WOODBURN.     191 

*  It  is  an  inestimable  "blessing  to  have  such  an 
Unerring  guide  that  following  its  directions  we 
may  at  last  reach  the  mansions  Jesus  has  gone 
to  prepare  for  his  redeemed  ones.  Oh  that  I 
could  know  that  my  Lulu's  feet  were  treading 
that  path — the  straight  and  narrow  way — that 
leads  to  eternal  life  ! " 

"Papa,  I  do  mean  to  be  a  Christian  some 
day." 

"  How  long  are  you  going  to  live  ?"  he  asked 
with  grave  seriousness. 

She  looked  up  in  surprise.  "  Why,  papa,  I 
don't  know." 

"  No,  nor  do  I ;  God  only  knows  when  te 
will  call  for  you,  or  me,  or  any  other  of  his 
creatures,  and  if  we  are  taken  away  from  earth 
without  having  accepted  his  offered  salvation 
through  the  death  and  merits  of  his  son  Jesus 
Christ,  our  opportunity  to  do  so  will  be  gone 
forever  ;  the  door  of  heaven  will  be  shut  upon 
upon  us  never  to  open  again.  Knowing  this, 
how  can  I  be  other  than  very  anxious  and 
troubled  about  my  dear  child,  while  she  con 
tinues  to  neglect  this  great  salvation  ?  " 

"  I  wish  I  was  as  good  as  you  are,  papa,"  she 
said,  nestling  closer  in  his  arms. 

"  My  dear  child,  f  There  is  none  that  doeth 
good,  no,  not  one.'  ' All  our  righteousnesses  are 
as  filthy  rags '  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  it  is 
only  when  covered  by  the  spotless  robe  of 


'22     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

Christ's  righteousness  that  we  can  stand  in  his 
Bight. 

"  It  is  offered  to  all,  but  only  those  who  accept 
it  can  be  saved  ;  and  no  one  can  tell  when,  for 
him  or  her,  the  offer  will  be  withdrawn." 

"  By  death  coming,  do  you  mean,  papa  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  or  by  God  saying  of  that  one, '  Ephraim 
is  joined  to  his  idols  ;  let  him  alone.'  It  is  a 
fearful  thing  to  be  let  alone  of  God  ;  for  Jesus 
said, '  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the  Father 
•which  has  sent  me  draw  him.' " 

"Papa,  how  can  we  know  if  He  draws 
us?" 

"  When  we  feel  any  desire  to  come  to  Jesus, 
when  something — a  still,  small  voice  within  our 
hearts — urges  us  to  attend  at  once  to  our  salva 
tion,  we  may  be  sure  that  God  the  Father  is 
drawing  us,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  calling  us  to 
come  and  be  saved. 

"  And  none  need  fear  to  be  rejected ;  for 
Jesus  says,  *  Him  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no 
wise  cast  out.' " 

**  Papa,  do  you  think  I'm  old  enough  ?  " 

"  Old  enough  to  begin  to  love  and  serve  God  ? 
Are  you  old  enough  to  love  and  obey  me,  and  to 
trust  me  to  take  care  of  you  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes  indeed,  papa  !  It  seems  to  me  I've 
always  been  old  enough  for  that." 

"Then  your  question  needs  no  further  an 
swer  ;  if  you  can  love,  trust  and  obey  your 


SL8IE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     128 

earthly  father,  so  can  you  your  heavenly  Father 
also." 

"  But  I  just  can't  help  loving  you,  papa,"  she 
•aid,  giving  him  another  hug  and  kiss,  which 
he  returned,  asking,  "  Why  do  you  love  me, 
daughter  ?  " 

"  Oh,  because  you  are  my  own  father,  and 
take  good  care  of  me,  and  give  me  every  thing 
I  have,  and  love  me  too  ;  and  because  you're  so 
good  and  wise  and  kind." 

"  And  have  you  not  all  those  reasons  for  lov 
ing  your  heavenly  Father  ?  He  created  you  ; 
therefore  you  are  more  his  than  mine  ;  he  has 
only  lent  you  to  me  for  a  time  ;  his  kindness 
and  his  love  to  you  far  exceed  mine,  and  my 
wisdom  is  not  to  be  compared  to  his." 

"  But,  papa—" 

"Well,  daughter?"  he  said  inquiringly,  as 
she  paused,  leaving  her  sentence  unfinished." 

"  I  don't  think  I  can  be  a  Christian  with  such 
a  dreadful  temper  as  I  have.  I  shouldn't  think 
the  Lord  Jesus  would  want  me  for  one  of  hi« 
children." 

"  My  dear  child,  the  more  sinful  we  are  the 
more  we  need  him  to  save  us  ;  don't  you  remem 
ber  that  the  angel  said  to  Joseph,  '  Thou  shalt 
call  his  name  Jesus  :  for  he  shall  save  his  people 
from  their  sins '  ? 

"  And  he  himself  said,  *  I  came  not  to  call  the 
righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance.7" 


124     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf. 

"  But,  papa,  oughtn't  I  to  conquer  my  temper 
first  ?  I — I'd  be  a  disgraceful  kind  of  a  Chris 
tian  with  such  a  bad,  bad  temper." 

"  No,  my  daughter  ;  '  If  you  tarry  till  you're 
better,  you  will  never  come  at  all.'  God's  tima 
is  always  'Now.'  Come  at  once  to  Jesus  and 
he  will  help  you  in  the  hard  struggle  with  your 
temper." 

Violet's  entrance  at  that  moment  put  an  end 
to  the  conversation. 

"  Ah,  Lulu,"  she  said  pleasantly,  "  you  have 
been  having  a  very  nice  time  with  papa  all  to 
yourself,  I  suppose  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed,  Mamma  Yi,"  returned  the  little 
girl,  as  the  captain  gently  put  her  off  his  knee, 
that  he  might  rise  and  hand  his  wife  a  chair. 
"  Papa,  shall  I  go  now  and  see  if  Gracie  is  awake 
and  wanting  me  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  glancing  at  his  watch,  "  it  is 
nearly  tea-time." 

"  How  fond  the  child  is  of  her  father," 
remarked  Violet,  smiling  up  into  her  husband's 
face  as  Lulu  left  the  room. 

"  And  her  father  of  her,"  he  responded.  "  I 
should  count  myself  a  rich  man  with  one  such 
tihild  ;  but  Math  four,  and  a  peerless  wife  beside, 
I  am  richer  than  all  the  gold  of  California  could 
make  me  without  them." 

"  It  is  nice  to  be  so  highly  appreciated,"  she 
gaid,  with  a  bright,  winsome  smile,  "  and  I'm 


JSLSIE'S  FRIENDS  A T  WOODS tfZLV.     1 25 

not  the  only  one  who  is,  for  I'm  perfectly  sure 
that  I  drew  the  very  highest  prize  in  the  matri 
monial  lottery." 

"  I  am  to  understand  from  that  that  I,  too, 
am  appreciated  ?  Yes,  I  have  no  doubt  that  I 
am,  at  my  full  value,"  he  said. 

"  Little  wife,  I  hope  you  find  your  new  home 
not  less  enjoyable  than  the  old,  which  I  know 
was  an  exceedingly  happy  one  to  you." 

"  I  have  always  had  a  happy  home,  but  never 
a  happier  than  this  that  my  husband's  love  and 
care  have  provided,  and  which  they  make  so 
sweet  and  restful !  "  she  answered. 

"  O  Levis,  what  a  joy  this  newly  expired  year 
has  brought  me  !  I  had  not  dared  to  look  for 
ward  to  a  home  with  you  for  many  years  to 
come  !  I  had  thought  of  it  as  a  great  blessing 
that  might  come  to  me  in  middle  life,  but  not  in 
my  young  days." 

"  Ah,  God  has  been  very  good  to  us,"  he  ex 
claimed,  feelingly.  "  I  trust  we  have  many 
years  to  live  and  love  together  on  earth,  and 
after  that  a  blessed  eternity  in  the  better  land." 

"  Yes,"  she  responded,  "  how  that  blessed 
hope — making  even  death  only  a  temporary 
separation — adds  to  the  joy  of  mutual  love  !  It 
is  dear  mamma's  great  comfort  in  her  widow 
hood." 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  what  an  evident  reality  it  ia 
to  her  that  her  husband  is  not  dead  but  only 


126     ELSIE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  HEN. 

gone  before,  and  that  they  will  be  re-united  one 
day,  never  to  part  again.  Dearly  as  she  no 
doubt  loved  him,  and  sorely  as  she  must  miss 
him  at  times,  her  life  seems  to  me  serene  and 
happy." 

"  It  is,"  said  Violet ;  "  her  strong  faith  in  the 
wisdom  and  love  of  her  heavenly  Father  makes 
her  days  to  be  full  of  peace  and  content." 

Presently  the  summons  to  tea  brought  the 
family  all  together  ;  except  the  baby,  who  was 
still  too  young  to  know  how  to  conduct  herself 
at  the  table. 

But  she  too  was  with  the  others  when  they 
gathered  in  the  library,  upon  the  conclusion  of 
the  meal. 

She  was  the  center  of  attraction,  amusing 
parents,  brothers  and  sisters  with  her  pretty 
baby  ways,  till  carried  away  to  be  put  to  bed. 

Then  Grace  was  drawn  lovingly  to  her 
father's  knee,  while  Max  drew  his  chair  up  close 
on  one  side,  Lulu  hers  on  the  other. 

"  Now  we  will  have  our  texts,"  the  captain 
said,  touching  his  lips  to  Gracie's  cheek.  "  What 
is  yours,  Max  ?  " 

One  of  the  captain's  requirements  was  that 
each  of  these  three  children  should  commit  to 
memory  a  text  of  Scripture  every  day,  which 
texts  were  recited  to  him  at  morning  family 
worship.  On  Sunday  evening  each  had  a  new 
one,  and  all  they  had  learned  through  the  week 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A T  WOODB URN.     1 27 

were  recited  again,  and  then  their  father  talked 
familiarly  with  them  about  the  truth  taught  in 
the  passages  they  had  recited  ;  for  all  were 
upon  one  and  the  same  subject,  selected  by  him 
before  hand.  But  the  texts  were  left  to  the 
choice  of  the  children  themselves. 

God's  love  to  his  people  and  to  the  world,  was 
the  subject  at  this  time. 

"  The  new  ones  first,  papa  ?  "  asked  Max. 

"  Yes  ;  and  we  will  take  the  others  after 
ward." 

Then  Max  repeated,  "  God  so  loved  the  world 
that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  son,  that  who 
soever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life." 

Then  Lulu,  "  Herein  is  love,  not  that  we  loved 
God,  but  that  he  loved  us,  and  sect  his  son  to 
be  the  propitiation  for  our  sins." 

Now  it  was  Gracie's  turn. 

"  We  love  him  because  he  first  loved  us." 

Her  face  was  full  of  gladness  as  she  repeated 
the  words  in  clear,  sweet  tones.  "I  do  love 
him,  papa,"  she  added.  "  Oh,  how  could  I  help 
it  when  he  loves  me  so  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  strange  that  such  wondrous  love  does 
not  constrain  every  one  who  has  heard  of  it  to 
love  him  in  return,"  responded  the  captain  ;  and 
then  he  repeated  a  text.  "  Yea,  I  have  loved 
thee  with  an  everlasting  love  ;  therefore  with 
loving  kinduess  have  I  drawn  thee." 


128     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURfc 

"  Papa,"  said  Lulu,  "  that  verse  reminds  me 
of  something  the  minister  said  in  his  sermon 
this  morning  about  God  never  leaving  or  for 
saking  any  body  that  trusts  in  him.  But  then 
afterward  he  told  abou*.  a  poor  dying  woman 
that  he  went  to  see  once,  so  very,  very  poor 
that  she  had  hardly  any  furniture  in  her  room, 
and  nothing  to  eat,  nothing  but  rags  to  wear  or 
to  lie  on  for  a  bed  ;  and  yet  she  was  a  Christian 
woman,  and  said  it  was  like  heaven  there  in  her 
poor,  wretched  room,  and  she  was  just  as  glad 
as  could  be  because  she  was  going  to  die  and  go 
to  heaven.  Papa,  I  don't  understand  ;  it  does 
seem  as  if  she  was  forsaken  when  she  was  so 
very  poor  that  she  hadn't  any  thing  at  ah1  even 
to  eat." 

"  Forsaken,  daughter,  when  she  was  so  full  of 
joy  in  the  consciousness  of  Christ's  love  and 
presence,  and  the  certainty  that  she  would  soon 
be  with  him  in  the  glorious  home  he  has  gone 
to  prepare  for  his  own  redeemed  ones  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  didn't  think  of  it  in  that  way  !  "  said 
Lulu.  "  Jesus  was  with  her,  and  so  she  was 
not  forsaken." 

"  I  don't  think  it  made  much  difference  about 
her  being  so  poor,"  remarked  Max,  "  when  she 
knew  she  was  just  going  to  heaven.  What 
good  do  riches  do  when  people  are  dying  ?  they 
know  they  have  to  leave  them  behind.  I've 
read  that  when  Queen  Elizabeth  was  dying  she 


fiLSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     129 

was  so  unwilling  to  go  that  she  cried  out, 
'  Millions  of  money  for  an  inch  of  time  ! '  Shp 
was  dying  in  a  palace  with  every  thing,  I  sup 
pose,  that  riches  and  power  could  give  her,  but 
who  wouldn't  rather  have  been  in  that  poo? 
Christian  woman's  place  than  in  hers  ?  " 

"  Who  indeed  ? "  echoed  the  captain  ;  "  in 
the  dying  hour  the  one  question  of  importance 
will  be,  *  Do  I  belong  to  Christ  ? '  f  or  <  There  is 
none  other  name  under  heaven  given  among 
men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved.'  Only  those 
who  have  been  washed  from  their  sins  in  his 
precious  blood,  and  covered  with  the  robe  of 
his  righteousness — who  are  loving  and  trusting 
in  him,  will  be  saved." 

The  children  finished  the  recitation  of  their 
texts,  said  their  catechism  also,  to  their  father, 
then  for  an  hour  or  more  their  voices  united  in 
the  singing  of  hymns,  Violet  accompanying 
them  upon  a  parlor  organ. 

Family  worship  closed  the  day  for  the  chil 
dren  ;  their  bedtime  had  come. 

"  Papa,  it  has  been  a  nice,  nice  Sunday — this 
last  one  in  the  old  year  ! "  Gracie  said,  as  he 
was  carrying  her  up  to  her  room.  "  I  hope  all 
the  Sundays  in  the  new  one  will  be  'most  'zactly 
like  it." 

"  And  so  do  I,"  chimed  in  Lulu,  who  was 
close  behind  them.  "  It  has  been  a  very  nice 
Sunday.  I'm  glad  its  'most  over  though,  be- 


130     ELSIE'S  FBIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

cause  I'm  in  ever  such  a  great  hurry  for  to 
morrow  to  come.  Papa,  I  really  can't  help 
thinking  about  the  fun  we're  going  to  have." 

"  You  can  help  talking  about  it  though,  my 
child,"  he  said,   "and   can  try  to  turn  your 
thoughts  upon  something  more  suitable  for  the 
'  Sabbath-day. 


CHAPTER  X. 

A  FEW  moments  before  the  breakfast  hour 
on  Monday  morning,  Capttain  Raymond,  a8; 
usual,  went  into  the  apartments  of  his  little 
girls  to  see  how  they  were. 

He  found  them  in  the  sitting-room.  Grace 
with  a  Bible  in  her  hands,  Lulu — greatly  to  hia 
surprise,  busily  plying  a  needle. 

"  Good-morning,  my  darlings,"  he  said,  bend 
ing  down  to  bestow  a  fatherly  caress  upon  each  j 
then  with  a  smiling  glance  at  Lulu,  "  I  am  glad 
to  see  you  so  industrious,  daughter." 

"  Yes,  papa  ;  see  it's  the  dress  for  that  little 
Jones  girL  Christine  basted  the  patches  on  for 
me  Saturday,  and  showed  me  how  to  sew  them; 
and  I  am  nearly  done  now.  Please  look  if  I 
am  doing  it  well." 

"  Very  nicely,  I  think,"  he  replied,  examining 
the  work  ;  "  your  stitches  are  small  and  neat. 
Would  you  like  to  take  it  to  the  little  girl  your 
self,  this  morning  ?  " 
"  If  there's  time,  papa." 

"  There  will  be  ;  your  young  friends  are  not 
expected  much  before  the  dinner  hour ;  so  if 
the  weather  is  pleasant,  you  and  Gracie  shall 


132     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUKfT. 

have  a  little  drive  with  me  shortly  after  break 
fast,  and  we  will  call  at  the  Jones'  house  and 
leave  the  dress." 

Both  little  girls  exclaimed,  "How  nice, 
papa  1 "  and  Lulu  added,  "  I  shall  enjoy  giving 
it  to  her  myself.  And  I'll  have  time  to  go  ; 
for  I  got  up  quite  early  and  have  pretty  nearly 
put  my  rooms  in  order  already." 

"  I  like  to  see  you  industrious,  daughter,"  her 
father  said,  kindly,  "  but  I  do  not  want  you  to 
overdo  the  thing  by  being  up  too  long,  and 
taking  too  much  exercise  before  eating  ;  because 
that  might  injure  your  health." 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  but  I  had  a  glass  of  milk  when 
Gracie  had  hers  ;  and  now  I'm  just  nicely 
hungry  for  my  breakfast." 

"  Well,  I  am  glad  to  hear  it,"  he  said,  "  for 
the  bell  will  probably  ring  in  about  five  min 
utes." 

Gracie  had  laid  her  book  aside  and  taken 
possession  of  his  knee. 

"  I'd  like  to  get  up  early  and  work,  too,  if  I 
could,"  she  said,  laying  her  head  on  his  shoulder. 

"Yes,  I  know  you  would,  my  pet,"  he  re 
sponded,  passing  his  hand  caressingly  over  her 
soft  curls,  "  but  you  are  not  strong  enough  yet." 

"  But  she's  useful,  papa,"  remarked  Lulu  ; 
"  ghe  has  been  helping  me  to  learn  my  text  while 
I  sewed,  by  reading  it  over  and  over  to  me,  and 
we've  learned  hers,  too,  in  the  same  way." 


ELSIE 'S  t  MENDS  A  T  WOODS  UHlt,     135 

"  That  was  a  very  good  plan,"  lie  said. 
"  They  are    such    nice    verses,   papa,"    said 
Grace.     "  This  is  mine  : 

" '  He  that  loveth  not,  knoweth  not  God  ;  for 
God  is  love.' " 

"  And  this  is  mine,"  said  Lulu  : 
"  *  Hereby  perceive  we  the  love  of  God,  be« 
cause  he  laid  down  his  life  for  us ;   and   we 
ought  to  lay  down  our  lives  for  the  brethren.' 
What  does  that  last  clause  mean,  papa  ?  " 

"  That  the  love  between  the  disciples  of  Christ 
must  be  great  enough  to  make  them  willing  to 
lay  down  their  lives — die  for  each  other  if  neces 
sary." 

"  It  wouldn't  be  many  folks  I  could  love  so 
hard  as  that,"  remarked  Lulu,  emphatically. 

"  Doesn't  the  Bible  say  we  must  love  every 
body,  papa  ?  "  asked  Grace. 

"  Yes  ;  *  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thy 
self.'  '  But  I  say  unto  you,  love  your  ene 
mies.'  " 

"  There,  I'm  done ! "  exclaimed  Lulu,  breaking 
off  her  thread,  throwing  the  mended  dress  over 
the  back  of  a  chair,  and  putting  away  her 
needle.  "  Papa,"  coming  close  to  his  side  and 
leaning  up  affectionately  against  him,  "  it's  just 
as  easy  as  any  thing  to  love  you  and  Gracie,  and 
Max,  and  Mamma  Vi,  and  Grandma  Elsie — and 
other  people  that  are  good  and  kind  and  pleas* 
ant,  but  I  just  can't  love  every  body  ;  at  least 


134     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBU1W 

not  a  bit  as  I  love  you,"  giving  him  a  hug  and 
kiss. 

"  No,  dear  child,  that  is  not  required  ;  it  is 
right  that  parents  and  children,  brothers  and 
sisters,  husbands  and  wives,  should  have  a 
deeper,  stronger  love  for  each  other  than  they 
can  possibly  feel  for  mere  acquaintances  or  those 
whom  they  do  not  know  personally ;  but  we  are 
to  love  every  body  with  a  love  of  benevolence, 
wishing  them  well  and  being  willing  t^  help 
them  when  in  poverty  or  distress  ;  if  in  our 
power  to  do  so. 

"Also  we  must  be  patient  and  forbearing 
under  provocation  ;  the  love  of  benevolence,  if 
we  have  it,  will  help  us  to  be  so,  and  make  us 
willing  to  yield  honors  and  pleasures  to  others, 
even  though  it  seem  to  us  that  we  ourselves 
have  the  best  right  to  them." 

"  Papa,"  said  Lulu,  "  I  know  you  mean  that 
for  me  ;  and  I  do  intend  to  try  hard  to  be  un- 
eelfish  toward  all  my  little  friends  while  they 
are  here  ;  I  asked  God  to  help  me  when  I  said 
my  prayers  this  morning,"  she  added,  in  a  lower 
key. 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  it,"  he  said,  pressing  his 
lips  to  her  cheek;  "it  is  only  by  his  help  that 
we  can  overcome  in  the  fight  with  the  evil  of 
our  natures. 

"  We  will  go  down  to  breakfast  now  ;  for 
there's  the  bell." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     135 

The  weather  proved  mild,  the  sun  shone 
brightly  in  a  cloudless  sky,  and  the  little  girls 
greatly  enjoyed  the  short  drive  with  their 
father. 

They  called  at  the  house  where  the  Jones 
family  lived,  but  were  in  too  great  haste  to  stay 
many  minutes.  Grace  did  not  get  out  of  the 
carriage  at  all ;  the  captain  and  Lulu  alighted, 
and  went  into  the  cabin,  but  declined  to  sit 
down.  Lulu  handed  the  dress,  done  up  in  a 
neat  bundle,  to  the  girl  for  whom  she  had  in 
tended  it,  and  greatly  enjoyed  her  look  of 
astonishment  as  she  received  it,  her  eagerly 
impatient  tug  at  the  string  that  held  it  together, 
and  her  scream  of  delight  when  success  crowned 
her  efforts  and  the  dress — a  far  better  and 
prettier  than  she  had  ever  owned  before — met 
her  astonished  gaze. 

"  'Tain't  for  me  ? "  she  cried  ;  "  say,  miss, 
you  didn't  never  intend  to  gimme  it,  did  ye  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  I  brought  it  on  purpose 
for  you.  Papa  told  me  I  might." 

"Well  now  !  I  never  was  so  s'prised  in  all  my 
born  days  ! "  was  the  child's  half  breathless  ex 
clamation.  "  It's  mighty  good  o'  ye  ;  and  yer 
pap  too." 

"  No,  it  wasn't  a  bit  generous  in  me,"  said 
Lulu ;  "  for  I  was  quite  done  wearing  it ;  and 
besides  papa  gives  me  new  ones  very  often." 

The  captain  had  brought  a  fresh  supply  of 


136     ELSIE'S  FBIENDS  AT  WOODBURS. 

delicacies  for  the  invalid,  and  had  employed  the 
moments  while  the  children  were  talking  in 
saying  a  few  comforting  words  to  her.  He 
now  bade  her  good-by,  and  taking  Lulu's  hand 
led  her  back  tc  the  carriage,  the  young  Joneses, 
grouped  in  the  door-way,  sending  after  them 
glances  of  mingled  curiosity,  admiration  and 
envy. 

"  Papa,"  said  Grace,  who  was  watching  the 
slatternly,  frowzy  little  crowd  with  a  curiosity 
and  interest  quite  equal  to  theirs,  "  I  think 
those  children  want  a  ride  ever  so  much." 

"  Quite  likely,"  he  returned,  "  and  if  they 
were  clean  and  neat  they  should  have  it ;  but 
as  they  are,  their  occupation  of  this  carriage 
even  for  a  short  time,  would  render  it  unfit  for 
your  mamma,  or  indeed  any  of  us.  to  enter 
again."  He  had  lifted  Lulu  in  and  taken  a  seat 
by  her  side  while  he  spoke,  and  now  they  wero 
driving  on  their  homeward  way. 

"  I  wish  they  could  have  a  ride,"  said  Lulu. 
"  Papa,  couldn't  some  kind  of  a  vehicle  be  hired 
for  them  ?  " 

<<f  Perhaps  so  ;  but  who  is  to  pay  for  it  ?  "  he 
asked. 

"  I,  papa  ;  if  the  money  I  have  left  will  be 
enough,"  answered  Grace. 

"  I'll  help,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  we  haven't  spent  all 
you  gave  us  for  Christmas,  papa,  and  we  have 
this  week's  allowance  besides." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     137 

"  Well,  I  will  see  what  can  be  done,"  he  said. 
*  I  am  glad  my  little  daughters  care  for  the 
happiness  of  others  as  well  as  their  own." 

"  We'd  be  dreadfully  selfish  if  he  weren't 
willing  to  help  other  folks  to  a  little  bit  of  good 
times  when  we  are  going  to  have  so  much 
ourselves,"  said  Lulu.  "  Oh,  Gracie,  aren't  you 
glad  the  day  for  our  party  to  begin  has  come 
at  last  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  answered  Grace.  "  I  b'lieve  I'm  be 
ginning  to  be  'most  as  glad  as  you  are,  Lu  ; 
but  I  wouldn't  be  if  papa  hadn't  said  I  may  sit 
on  his  knee  whenever  I  want  to,  and  that  he'll 
take  care  of  me  and  not  let  me  get  too  tired." 

"  I  think  my  little  feeble  girl  is  feeling  rather 
better  and  stronger  to-day,"  the  captain  re 
marked,  bending  down  to  caress  and  fondle  her. 

"  Yes,  papa  ;  I  do  b'lieve  I'  m  'most  well," 
was  the  cheerful  reply,  "  I  feel  just  as  happy  ! " 

"  I,  too,"  chimed  in  Lulu  ;  "and  I'm  all  ready 
for  the  girls  ;  my  pretty  rooms  are  in  perfect 
order.  Papa,  may  I  have  Evelyn  sleep  with 
me?" 

"  Certainly,  daughter,  if  it  pleases  her  to  do 
so.  I  think  you  could  not  have  a  safer  friend 
than  Evelyn. 

"I  am  very  glad  to  see  my  dear  little 
girls  so  happy,"  he  went  on, "  but,  my  dar 
lings,  you  must  not  expect  to  be  entirely  free 
from  vexation  and  annoyance  while  entertain- 


138     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBVRN, 

ing  your  young  friends  ;  there  will  be  clashing 
of  interests  and  differences  of  opinion  ;  occa 
sions  when  some  will  have  to  yield  their  wishes 
and  preferences  to  those  of  others,  and  I  shall 
be  highly  gratified  if  my  three  children  show  a 
readiness  to  do  that,  and  do  it  cheerfully  and 
pleasantly." 

"  We'll  try,  papa,"  they  both  replied. 

And  now  they  seemed  to  forget  every  thing, 
but  the  pleasure  close  at  hand,  and  were  nearly 
wild  over  the  prospect  of  the  new  delight  of 
entertaining ;  quite  new  to  them  ;  for  hith 
erto  that  privilege  had  never  been  accorded 
them. 

Their  father  showed  himself  to  be  in  full 
sympathy  with  them  and  allowed  them  to  chat 
ter  and  laugh  to  their  hearts'  content. 

Lulu's  good  resolutions  were,  however,  put  to 
the  test  even  before  the  coming  of  her  guests. 

Almost  immediately  on  their  arrival  at  home 
Christine,  the  housekeeper,  sought  an  interview 
with  the  captain,  and  after  a  few  minutes'  chat 
with  her,  he  repaired  to  the  apartments  of  his 
daughters. 

"  Lulu,"  he  said,  "  we  find  that  it  will  be 
necessary  for  you  to  accommodate  more  than 
one  of  your  young  friends  here  at  night." 

"O  papa,  please  don't  say  that?"  she  re 
turned,  coaxingly.  "  I  thought  it  would  be  so 
nice  to  have  just  Eva,  and  nobody  else,  in  here 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     139 

with  me  nights  and  mornings  ;  can't  it  be  man 
aged  somehow  ?  " 

"  I  am  afraid  not,"  he  said  ;  there  will  not  be 
room  for  all  unless  we  give  you  two  compan 
ions." 

"But  I  have  only  one  bed,  papa,  and  it 
will  crowd  us  very  much  to  sleep  three  in  a 
bed." 

"  Yes  ;  one  will  have  to  lie  on  the  couch  here, 
which  will  make  a  very  comfortable  bed  :  and 
that  one,  I  think,  should  be  my  own  little 
daughter,  Lulu." 

"  Papa,  you  said  I  might  have  Evelyn  to 
sleep  with  me,  and  there  wouldn't  be  room  for 
more  than  one  on  the  couch." 

He  sat  down  and  drew  her  to  him. 

"Yes,  I  did  make  that  promise — or  rather 
give  that  permission,  and  I  do  not  withdraw  it ; 
if  you  insist  upon  it,  you  and  Evelyn  may  oc 
cupy  the  bed,  and  some  one  of  your  guests  will 
have  to  content  herself  with  the  couch  ;  but 
would  it  not  be  more  polite  and  kind  on  your 
part  if  you  resign  your  bed  to  her  and  Eva,  and 
take  the  couch  yourself  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  and  I  will  if  you  say  I  must.  I'll 
have  to,  of  course." 

"  I  don't  say  you  must ;  I  only  say  I  shall  be 
far  better  pleased  with  you  if  you  do  :  and  that 
it  will  be  the  right  and  kind  thing  for  you  to 
do.  But  perhaps ,you  do  not  care  to  please  me?" 


140     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

he  added,  noticing  the  unwilling  expression  of 
her  countenance. 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  do  !  I'd  do  any  thing  to  please 
you,"  she  cried,  smiling  up  into  his  face,  then 
putting  her  arm  round  his  neck  and  laying  her 
cheek  lovingly  to  his. 

"  Thank  you,  dear  child,"  he  said,  holding  her 
close  to  his  heart.  "  And  now  you  may  choose 
which  of  your  little  friends  you  will  have  to 
share  these  rooms  with  you  and  Eva." 

"Lora  Howard,"  she  said.  "I'm  better 
acquainted  with  her  than  with  any  of  the  others, 
except  Rosie." 

"  Rosie  will  share  her  mother's  room,"  said 
the  captain.  "  An  excellent  plan,  I  think." 

"And  Rosie  Lacy  is  to  sleep  with  me,"  re 
marked  Grace  ;  "  mamma  told  me  so  ;  and  I'm 
glad,  for  I  like  Rosie  ever  so  much.  Lu,  may  be 
you'll  find  it's  good  fun  for  so  many  of  us  to  be 
so  close  together." 

"  I  dare  say  she  will,"  said  their  father  ;  "  and 
she  may  invite  Evelyn  almost  any  time  to  come 
and  stay  for  days  or  weeks  and  share  her  bed." 

"Papa,"  cried  Lulu,  delightedly,  "you  are 
just  the  very  kindest  of  fathers." 

"  I  am  well  pleased  that  you  think  so,"  he 
said  contentedly,  repeating  his  caresses  ;  "  while 
for  my  part,  I  verily  believe  no  dearer  or  more 
lovable  children  than  mine  are  anywhere  to  be 
found." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     141 

Grace  had  come  to  his  side,  and  he  passed  an 
arm  round  her  as  he  spoke,  bestowing  upon  h"'* 
caresses  as  loving  and  tender  as  those  Lulu  haa 
just  received. 

"  Yes,  my  dears,"  he  went  on,  "  I  think  you  will 
find  it  quite  enjoyable  to  have  your  little  friends 
sharing  your  rooms  for  a  while  ;  but  don't 
allow  yourselves  to  be  so  taken  up  with  sport  as 
to  neglect  your  morning  and  evening  devotions  ; 
never  begin  a  new  day,  or  lie  down  to  sleep  at 
night,  without  thanking  your  Heavenly  Father 
for  his  goodness  and  mercy  to  you  and  yours, 
and  asking  to  be  kept  from  danger  and  from 
sin.  Never  be  ashamed  or  afraid  though  the 
.trhole  world  should  know  that  you  do  this. 
Jesus  said,  *  Whosoever  therefore  shall  confess 
me  before  men,  him  will  I  also  confess  before 
my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  But  whosoever 
shall  deny  me  before  men,  him  will  I  also  deny 
before  my  Father  which  is  in  Heaven.' " 

"  Papa,"  said  Lulu,  "  I  don't  think  I'd  hesitate 
to  say  my  prayers  before  others,  even  if  I 
expected  they'd  laugh  at  me.  I  mean  if  I  could 
not  go  by  myself  to  do  it ;  but  when  we  can 
find  a  private  place  where  no  one  but  God  can 
see  or  hear  us,  oughtn't  we  to  choose  it  for  the 
purpose  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  Jeeus  said,  '  When  thou  prayest,  enter 
into  thy  closet,  and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy 
door,  pray  to  thy  Father  which  is  in  secret ;  and 


142     ELSIE'S  FEIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

thy  Father  which  seeth  in  secret  shall  reward 
thee  openly.'  You  have  a  private  place  in  that 
little  tower  room  opening  into  Lulu's  bedroom, 
and  there  you  and  your  guests  can  go  by  turns 
to  pray  in  secret." 

Then  he  told  them  how  Max  had  shown  big 
moral  courage  while  visiting  at  the  Oaks. 

"  I'm  proud  of  my  brother  !  "  exclaimed  Lulu, 
when  the  tale  was  told,  and  her  eyes  shone  as 
she  spoke. 

"I  too,"  said  Grace.  "I'm  afraid  I  might 
not  have  been  so  brave.  But  Eva  and  Lora  say 
prayers  too  ;  so  we  won't  have  such  a  trial  as 
Maxie  had." 

At  that  moment  there  was  a  sound  of  wheels 
on  the  drive,  and  Lulu,  running  to  the  window, 
exclaimed  in  joyous  tones,  "It's  the  Fairview 
carriage  with  Aunt  Elsie  Leland,  little  Ned  and 
Eva  in  it.  Oh  I'm  so  glad  they've  come  the 
very  first ! " 

"  We  will  go  down  and  welcome  them,"  the 
captain  said,  taking  Grade's  hand.  "  Do  you 
feel  able  to  walk,  daughter?  or  shall  I  carry 
you?" 

"I'm  a  little  tired,  papa,"  Grace  answered, 
and  he  picked  her  up  and  carried  her. 

Meanwhile  hasty,  impetuous  Lulu  had  flown 
to  meet  her  friend,  and  as  the  captain  appeared 
on  the  scene  was  embracing  her  with  as  much 
ardor  and  effusion  as  if  they  had  been  sepa- 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     143 

rated  for  months  instead  of  only  a  daj  or 
two. 

"  O  Eva,"  she  cried,  "  I  do  think  we  are  go 
ing  to  have  the  most  splendid  time  that  ever 
was  !  You  are  to  share  my  rooms,  and  we'll  go 
right  up  there,  if  you  like." 

"  I  do  like  ;  or  shall  as  soon  as  I  have  spoken 
to  your  father  and  your  Mamma  Vi,"  returned 
Evelyn  gayly,  putting  her  small  hand  into  the 
large  one  the  captain  held  out  to  her. 

"I  am  very  glad  to  see  you,  my  dear,"  he 
said  in  a  fatherly  manner  that  made  the  quick 
tears  spring  to  her  eyes. 

A  sudden  sense  of  her  irreparable  loss  almost 
overwhelmed  her  for  the  moment,  and  she  could 
not  utter  a  word  of  reply. 

He  saw  her  emotion,  drew  her  nearer,  and 
bending  down,  kissed  her  as  tenderly  as  if  she 
had  been  his  own. 

"  Lulu's  father  may  have  the  privilege  may 
he  not,  daughter  ? "  he  asked  in  affectionate 
accents. 

A  grateful  look  was  her  only  answer. 

But  now  other  carriages  were  driving  up, 
and  guests,  old  and  young,  pouring  in  so  fast 
that  there  was  a  delightful  confusion  of  affec 
tionate  embraces  and  merry  greetings. 

Lulu  was  in  her  element,  playing  hostess  to 
her  young  girl-friends,  showing  them  to  their 
rooms  and  seeing  that  every  thing  necessary 


144     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

for  their  comfort  was  provided  ;  while  Max  did 
likewise  by  the  boys,  with  perhaps  an  equal 
sense  of  enjoyment,  and  Grace  entertained  her 
little  mates  in  her  own  quiet  fashion  in  the 
lower  rooms  of  the  mansion. 

Rosie  Travilla,  coming  down  a  little  in  ad 
vance  of  the  others,  met  the  captain  in  the 
lower  hall. 

"I'm  expecting  to  have  a  lovely  time,  cap 
tain,"  she  remarked.  "  Zoe  has  been  telling  me 
about  the  magic  cave." 

"  Has  she  ?  and  would  you  like  to  step  into 
the  conservatory  and  see  the  alterations  we 
have  made  there  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed  !  "  she  answered,  and  he  led  the 
way. 

They  were  quite  alone,  and  after  she  had 
seen  and  made  her  comments  upon  what  had 
been  done,  he  asked  : 

"  Would  my  little  sister  like  to  do  her  big, 
biggest  brother,  a  favor  ?  " 

"  Do  you  one,  do  you  mean,  captain  ?  Cer 
tainly  ;  if  it's  in  my  power." 

"  Thank  you,"  he  said,  then  added  with  grav 
ity,  "  I  regret  that  you  apparently  consider  me 
so  fond  of  my  title.  Would  it  be  difficult  or 
disagreeable  to  you  to  say  Brother  Levis  in 
stead  of  captain  ?  " 

"  Not  very,"  she  returned,  laughing  ;  "  but 
the  title  is  more  convenient ;  and  it's  for  that 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     145 

reason  I  use    it ;    not    because    I  ever    have 
imagined  you  to  be  proud  or  fond  of  it." 

"  Well,"  he  said,  "  if  I  were  in  your  place  I 
think  I'd  use  the  other  ;  especially  if  ever  the 
tables  should  be  turned  so  that  I  wanted  to  ask 
a  favor  of  my  biggest  and  oldest  brother." 

"If  you  really  care  to  have  me  do  so,  I 
might  try,"  she  replied  with  a  merry  look  up 
into  his  face.  "  But  is  that  the  only  favor  you 
have  to  ask  ?  " 

"  No  ;  there  is  another  that  I  am  still  more 
desirous  to  have  you  grant." 

He  paused  for  a  moment,  then  went  on  : 

"  I  have  a  very  fiery-tempered  little  daughter 
whom  I  love  so  dearly  that  it  gives  me  great 
pain  to  punish  her  for  her  outbursts  of  passion." 

Rosie's  cheeks  grew  suddenly  very  hot  and 
her  eyes  were  downcast. 

"  I  am  certain  she  is  fighting  hard  against  her 
besetting  sin,"  the  captain  continued,  "and  I 
am  trying  by  every  means  in  my  power  to  help 
her  ;  and  the  favor  I  ask  is  that  you  will  join 
me  in  this  by  kindly  refraining  from  provoking 
her  even  in  sport. 

"  Please  understand,  my  dear  little  sister,  that 
I  am  not  saying  you  ever  have  intentionally 
provoked  her,  and  that  I  know  and  acknowledge 
that  it  is  no  difficult  matter  to  rouse  her  tem 
per." 

3t  cost  Rosie  a  desperate  effort  to  make  the 


146     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURF. 

acknowledgment,  but  she  forced  herself  to 
answer,  "  But  if  you  did  say  it,  'twould  be  noth 
ing  but  the  truth  ;  for  I  have  teased  her  pur 
posely  more  than  once.  But  if  you'll  forgive 
me  this  time,  cap — brother  Levis — I'll  try  not 
to  do  it  again.  I  never  thought  of  it  as  an 
unkindness  to  you." 

"  My  children  are  very  near  and  dear  to  me, 
Rosie,"  he  said ;  "  so  near  and  so  dear  that 
injury  to  them  is  much  more  trying  than  a  per 
sonal  one. 

"  But  I  am  fond  of  my  little  sister,  too  ;  both 
for  my  wife's  sake  and  her  own,"  he  added,  in  a 
kindly  tone,  and  with  an  affectionate  pressure 
of  her  hand  which  he  had  taken  in  his.  "  Of 
course  I  forgive  the  past,  while  thanking  you 
heartily  for  your  promise  in  regard  to  the 
future." 

"  Does  Lulu  hate  me  ?  "  she  asked,  half  tear 
fully  and  blushing  vividly. 

"  I  trust  not,  indeed  ! "  he  said.  "  I  have  no 
reason  to  think  so.  It  would  distress  me  greatly 
if  I  thought  she  did  ;  and  you  must  not  imagine 
that  she  has  been  telling  tales  ;  with  all  her 
faults,  she  is  above  that,  I  think." 

"  Yes,  I  do  believe  she  is,"  acknowledged 
Rosie. 

Just  then  the  door  opened  and  Lulu's  voice 
was  heard  saying,  "  Oh,  here  she  is  !  Rosie,  we 
Were  looking  for  you.  We're  going  to  look  at 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     147 

some  of  the  things  for  the  tableux,  and  we 
thought  you'd  like  to  see  them  too." 

"  Oh,  yes,  thank  you  !  "  cried  Rosie  ;  "  those 
things  are  always  interesting.  You're  coming 
too,  aren't  you,  captain  ?  "  glancing  back  over 
her  shoulder  at  him  as  she  hurried  toward  the 
little  group  in  the  doorway. 

He  was  about  to  say  No,  but  an  entreating 
look  from  Lulu  caused  him  to  change  his  mind 
and  go  with  them. 

And  he  made  his  presence  welcome  to  them 
all  by  the  interest  he  showed  in  what  interested 
them,  and  the  zest  with  which  he  entered  into 
all  their  pleasures.  Not  at  this  time  alone,  but 
every  day  while  the  guests  were  there  ;  always 
so  far  as  concerned  the  children  God  had  given 
him  for  his  own. 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE  afternoon  was  spent  in  rehearsing  tab 
leaux,  the  evening  in  playing  games,  and  acting 
charades. 

For  awhile  Grace  seemed  to  enjoy  the  fun,  but 
an  hour  before  the  others  were  ready  to  give  it 
up,  her  father  perceived  that  she  was  growing 
weary  and  carried  her  off  to  bed. 

"  Shall  I  go  with  you,  Gracie  ?  "  Lulu  asked, 
glancing  up  from  the  game  she  was  playing. 

"  No,  Lu  ;  you're  having  such  a  nice  time  ; 
and  papa  and  Agnes  will  'tend  to  me,"  Grace 
answered,  giving  her  sister  a  sweet,  affectionate 
smile. 

So  Lulu  went  on  with  her  game  ;  but  it  was 
finished  presently,  and  then  she  stole  quietly 
from  the  room  and  up-stairs  to  Grace's  bedroom. 

"  So  you  did  come  !  "  said  Grace,  who  had 
just  laid  her  hesd  on  her  pillow.  "  I  like  to 
have  you,  but  oughtn't  you  to  stay  with  your 
company  ?  " 

"  I  just  want  to  speak  to  papa,  and  then  I'll 
go  back  to  them,"  answered  Lulu,  going  to  his 
side. 

He  had  seated  himself  by  the  bed,  meaning 


ELSIE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     1 49 

to  have  a  little  loving  chat  with  Grace  before 
leaving  her  for  the  night. 

"  Well,  daughter,  what  is  it  ?  "  he  asked,  put 
ting  an  arm  about  Lulu  and  stroking  her  hair 
caressingly  with  the  other  hand. 

"  I  was  thinking,  papa,  that  I  won't  have  a 
chance  for  the  least  little  bit  of  a  good-night- 
talk  with  you,  because  there'll  be  company  down 
stairs  to  see  and  hear  every  thing,  and  you  won't 
want  to  come  into  my  room  to  say  good-night 
as  you  most  always  do  when  we're  alone,  be 
cause  of  Lena  and  Eva  being  with  me  there." 

"  But  you  are  going  to  occupy  the  couch  in 
your  sitting-room,  and  when  you  hear  me  com 
ing  you  can  shut  the  door  between  that  and 
your  bedroom.  So  what  is  to  hinder  us  from 
having  a  bit  of  private  chat  as  usual  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  that  will  do  nicely!"  she  exlaimed, 
her  face  lighting  up  with  pleasure,  "but  will 
you  come,  papa  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  giving  her  a  kiss.  "  Now  run 
back  to  your  mates  and  enjoy  yourself  as  much 
as  you  can  till  your  bedtime  comes." 

The  three  little  girls  came  up  to  their  rooms 
in  gayest  spirits,  saying  to  each  other  that  they 
had  been  having  a  lovely  time,  but  were  careful 
to  move  and  talk  quietly  for  fear  of  disturb 
ing  Grace  and  Rose  Lacy  who  was  now  asleep 
by  her  side. 

"  It's  quite  too  bad  for  us  to  turn  you  out  of 


150     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURHT. 

your  bed,  Lu,"  said  Evelyn  ;  "  let  me  take  the 
couch." 

"  Or  me,"  said  Lora  ;  "  you  two  are  such 
great  friends  that  I  know  you'd  like  to  sleep 
together." 

"  Thank  you  both,"  returned  Lulu,  "  but  you 
must  have  the  bed  ;  and  you  needn't  pity  me 
for  having  to  sleep  on  the  couch,  for  it  is  every 
bit  as  comfortable.  Besides  papa  is  coming  up 
presently  to  bid  me  good-night — and  you  won't 
care  to  see  him  ;  so  I'll  shut  the  door  between 
the  rooms  and  have  him  all  to  myself." 

"  How  nice  of  him  !  "  exclaimed  Lora.  "My 
father  never  does  does  that  ;  I  don't  believe  it 
ever  so  much  as  entered  his  head  that  he  might  ; 
but  mother  does." 

"  Yes,  I  know  it's  nice,"  said  Evelyn  ;  "  I 
remember  how  sweet  it  was  to  have  papa  come 
to  me  in  that  way.  I'm  glad  for  you,  Lu,  that 
you  have  such  a  father.  I  know  if  he  were  mine 
I  should  love  him  as  dearly  as  you  do." 

"  There,  I  hear  his  step  !  "  cried  Lulu  ;  "  so 
good-night,  girls.  Pleasant  dreams,"  and  she 
hurried  into  the  next  room,  closing  the  door  after 
her. 

Her  father  entered  by  another  at  the  same 
moment.  "  Are  you  quite  ready  for  me  ?  "  ho 
asked. 

"  Yes,  papa  ;  I'm  all  ready  for  bed.  I've  put 
this  warm  dressing-gown  on  over  my  night* 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODB  UMN.      1 5 1 

dress,  and  the  nice  warm  slippers  you  bought 
for  me,  on  my  feet ;  so  I'll  not  take  cold  ;  and 
mayn't  I  sit  on  your  knee  a  few  minutes  ?  " 

"  It  is  exactly  what  I  want  you  to  do,"  he  said, 
taking  an  easy  chair  beside  the  grate,  and  draw 
ing  her  into  his  arms.  He  held  her  close  for  a 
moment,  then  lifted  her  to  the  desired  seat, 
saying  :  "  There,  hold  out  your  feet  to  the 
fire  and  get  them  well  warmed  while  we  talk. 
Have  you  any  thing  particular  to  say  to  me  ?  " 

"  Yes,  papa  ;  I  wanted  to  ask  you  if  I  mayn't 
be  the  Peri  to-morrow  evening  ?  " 

He  did  not  answer  immediately,  and  putting 
her  arm  round  his  neck  and  looking  coaxingly 
into  his  face,  she  repeated,  "  mayn't  I  ?  " 

He  stroked  her  hair  and  kissed  her  before  he 
spoke. 

"  I  think,"  be  said  at  last,  "  that  here  is  an 
opportunity  for  my  little  girl  to  put  in  practice 
her  good  resolution  to  deny  herself  for  the  sake 
of  others." 

"  I  don't  like  to,"  she  said  in  a  half  jesting 
tone,  and  with  an  arch  look  and  smile,  "I 
wasn't  born  good,  and  I'd  rather  please  my 
self." 

"  Yes,  daughter,  that  is  the  way  with  us  all  ; 
none  of  us  were  born  good,  and  we  all  love  self- 
indulgence." 

"  Papa,"  she  exclaimed  in  her  vehement  way, 
K I  don't  believe  you  do  !  not  one  bit !  you're 


152     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUMN". 

always  doing  kindnesses  to  others,  and  I  think 
you're  just  as  unselfish  as  possible  ! " 

He  was  musing  again  and  seemed  scarcely  to 
notice  what  she  said. 

"  Do  you  suppose  my  oldest  daughter  might 
be  safely  trusted  to  keep  a  secret  ? "  he  asked 
presently. 

"  I  hope  so,  papa  ;  will  you  try  me  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  it  is  merely  a  suspicion  of  mine  that  I 
don't  want  to  trust  to  any  ears  but  yours.  I 
think — indeed  feel  certain — that  your  Aunt  Zoe 
desires,  as  strongly  as  you  do  to  be  the  Peri." 

"  Then  of  course  there  isn't  any  chance  at  all 
for  me  ! "  pouted  Lulu,  an  ugly  frown  on  her 
downcast  face. 

"  I  hoped  my  little  daughter  would  be  gener 
ous  enough  to  prefer  another's  pleasure  to  her 
own,"  the  captain  remarked  with  a  slight  sigh. 

"  Don't  sigh,  papa,  don't  feel  badly  about  it," 
she  entreated,  hugging  him  tight.  "  I  will  try 
to  be  good  about  it ;  I  won't  say  a  word  to  let 
any  body  know  I'd  care  to  be  the  Peri  ;  and  I'll 
do  my  best  to  be  cheerful  and  pleasant,  and  to 
make  them  all  enjoy  themselves." 

"  That  is  my  own  dear  child,"  he  said,  caress- 
Ing  her  ;  "  it  is  all  I  could  ask  of  you." 

"  And  now  that  I  think  about  it,  I'm  sure  Aunt 
Zoe  has  the  best  right,  because  'twas  she  who 
suggested  having  a  magic  cave  and  a  Peri,"  Lulu 
said  in  her  ordinarily  pleasant  torie  ;  *'  beside, 


ELSIE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODB  URN.     153 

she  has  always  been  kind  to  Max  and  Gracie, 
and  'most  always  to  me  too." 

"  Perhaps  always  when  you  were  deserving 
of  it," 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  suppose  so." 

"  Well,  daughter,  it  is  high  time  you  were  in 
bed,  so  unless  you  have  something  more  to  ask 
or  to  say,  I  will  kiss  you  good-night  and  leave 
you  to  your  rest." 

"  That's  all  now,  thank  you,  papa,  only — do 
you  think  I've  been  a  pretty  good  girl  to-day  ? " 
she  asked  with  a  wistful,  longing  look  into  his 
eyes. 

"  I  do,"  he  said  ;  "  you  gave  up  very  nicely 
about  the  sleeping  arrangements.  I  have  no 
fault  at  all  to  find  with  your  conduct  to-day, 
and  am  very  glad  to  be  able  to  say  so." 

Her  face  lighted  up  with  joy.  "  Papa,"  she 
said,  her  arm  round  his  neck,  her  cheek  laid  to 
his,  "  I'm  just  the  happiest  girl  in  the  world 
when  you're  pleased  with  me." 

"  And  it  gives  me  great  happiness  to  be  able 
to  commend  you,"  he  returned.  "  Now,  my 
darling,  good-night.  Go  to  bed  and  to  sleep  as 
soon  as  you  can." 

The  magic  cave  was  to  be  a  surprise  to  most 
of  the  young  guests,  and  those  who  were  in  the 
secret  guarded  it  carefully.  The  doors  of  the 
parlor  opening  into  the  conservatory  were  found 
locked  the  next  morning,  while  amusements  of 


154     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf. 

various  kinds,  suited  to  the  differing  ages  and 
tastes,  were  provided  in  other  parts  of  the 
mansion. 

Before  breakfast  the  captain  called  Lulu  into 
his  dressing-room  and  told  her  it  had  been  set 
tled  the  previous  evening  that  Zoe  was  to  be  the 
Peri,  Edward  and  Lester  Leland  the  Genii,  the 
turbaned  figures  at  the  entrance  to  the  conserv 
atory  would  be  Herbert  and  Harold,  the  unseen 
musicians  "  Aunt  Elsie  Leland  and  Mamma 
Vi. 

"  I'm  satisfied,  papa,"  she  said,  "  and  I  think 
it's  very  good  in  them  all  to  be  willing  to  help." 

"  Yes,"  he  returned,  "  but  I  think,  too,  that 
they  will  enjoy  the  sport.  And  I  hope,  daugh 
ter,  that  you  also  will  get  a  great  deal  of  enjoy 
ment  out  of  it." 

"  Oh,  I  haven't  a  doubt  but  I  shall,  papa  !  " 
she  responded.  "  I  think  it  will  be  splendid  fun, 
and  I've  given  up  wanting  to  be  the  Peri." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  it  !  "  he  returned,  "  and  I 
really  think  you  will  find  it  more  amusing  to  be 
one  of  the  outside  throng  ;  you  will  see  and 
hear  more  of  what  is  done  and  said  than  you 
could  from  the  inside. 

"  Beside,  as  hostess  you  should  be  whei*e  you 
can  give  attention  to  your  guests,  seeing  that 
each  one  has  as  large  a  share  of  the  fun  as  you 
can  secure  for  her,  and  that  no  one's  comfort  is 
neglected." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     155 

"  That's  work  I  shall  like,  papa,"  Lulu  said, 
her  eyes  sparkling  with  pleasure.  "  And  I  sup 
pose  it'll  be  my  business  to  find  amusement  for 
them  all  while  Mamma  Vi  and  Aunt  Zoe  arid 
the  others  are  trimming  the  conservatory  and 
the  magic  cave  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  and  I  expect  to  give  you  some  help  in 
that." 

"Will  you, papa?  Oh,  I'm  glad!  All  the 
girls  say  that  you  helped  us  to  have  a  great  deal 
nicer  time  yesterday  than  we  could  have  had 
without  you." 

"  Ah  !  I  feel  quite  complimented,"  he  said 
laughingly,  stroking  her  hair  and  giving  her  a 
hug,  for  she  stood  by  his  side  with  his  arm 
about  her  waist. 

There  was  a  light  tap  on  the  door,  and  Max's 
voice  asked,  "  May  I  come  in  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  said  his  father,  and  he  entered  with  a 
cheery  "  Good  morning,  papa.  Good  morning, 
Lu.  I  want  to  talk  a  little  about  the  fun  for 
to-night,  I've  been  thinking  somebody  should 
resist  being  blindfolded  and  led  into  the  cave, 
like  that  Mrs.  Cecil  did  (in  the  story,  you  know; 
I've  been  reading  that  chapter).  It  would  make 
more  fun." 

"  Oh  yes,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  of  course  it  would  J 
But  who  shall  do  it?" 

"  You,  perhaps,"  returned  Max  in  a  sportive 
tone  ;  "  you  have  about  as  much  talent  in  that 


156     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A T  WOODB  URN. 

line  as  any  body  of  my  acquaintance  ;  there 
aren't  many  folks  who'd  dare  resist  papa's  au 
thority  for  instance,  as—" 

"  Max,  Max  !  don't  tease  your  sister,"  inter 
rupted  their  father  gravely ;  for  Lulu's  eyes 
were  downcast  and  her  cheeks  hot  with  blushes. 
"  She  has  been  very  good  and  obedient  of  late, 
and  I  am  sure  has  no  intention  of  resisting  law 
ful  authority  in  the  future." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  Lu,"  Max  said  with 
hearty  good-will.  "  I  really  don't  think  you 
have  more  or  worse  faults  than  I  have  myself." 

"  Yes,  I  have,  Maxie  ;  you're  a  thousand 
times  better  than  I  am,"  sighed  Lulu,  nestling 
closer  hi  her  father's  embrace  ;  "  I  get  dreadfully 
discouraged  with  myself  sometimes,  and  I  do 
believe  I'd  give  up  trying  to  be  good  if  I  didn't 
know  that  papa  loves  me  in  spite  of  my  badness." 

"  Papa  does  indeed,  dear  child  ! "  the  captain 
said  in  tender  tones.  "  And  he  knows  by  expe 
rience  how  hard  a  fight  it  takes  to  rule  a  fiery 
temper." 

**  And  perhaps  there  are  other  folks  beside 
papa  that  care  a  little  bit  for  you,  Lu,"  said 
Max  with  an  arch  look  and  smile.  "  But  say 
now,  shall  you  or  I  play  Madam  Cecil's  part  ?  " 

"  You  can  if  you  want  to,"  she  said,  adding 
laughingly,  quite  restored  to  good  humor  and 
cheerfulness,  "  I  do  believe  you  can  be  stubborn, 
too>  if  you  choose.* 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUBtf.     157 

"  I  hope  so,"  said  their  father ;  "  a  strong 
will  is  a  very  good  thing  if  used  aright.  It 
would  grieve  me  to  think  my  boy  lacked  firm 
ness  and  decision  of  character,  for  they  will  often 
be  needed  to  keep  him  from  yielding  to  tempta 
tion  to  step  aside  from  the  paths  of  rectitude." 

A  great  variety  of  amusements  had  been  pro 
vided,  and  all  seemed  to  find  the  day  pass 
quickly  and  pleasantly. 

On  leaving  the  tea-table  every  one  repaired, 
by  invitation,  to  the  large  parlor  adjoining  the 
conservatory,  and  many  were  the  exclamations 
of  delight  as  they  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  inte 
rior  of  the  latter. 

Rare  and  beautiful  plants  and  shrubs  were 
massed  on  each  side  of  the  central  alley,  ',heir 
branches  hung  with  myriads  of  tiny  colored 
lamps,  and  other  glittering  objects,  including 
the  fairies  made  by  the  ladies  and  Lulu  ;  and 
at  the  farther  end  could  be  seen  the  magic  oave, 
also  hung  with  fairy  lamps  and  jewels,  in  the  midst 
the  Peri  arrayed  in  a  rich  oriental  costume, 
and  with  her  attendant  genii,  one  on  each  side, 
while  two  turbaned  figures  stood  guard  in  front 
of  the  glass  doors  opening  from  the  parlor,  and 
soft  strains  of  sweet  music  issuing  from  some 
unseen  quarter  lent  an  added  charm  to  the 
witchery  of  the  scene. 

"  Can  we  g*>  in  ?  oh  can  we  go  in  ?  "  asked  a 
«horus  of  eager  young  voices. 


158     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUR]?. 

**  Y"es  ;  one  or  two  at  a  time,"  answered  the 
captain,  opening  the  door,  and  motioning  to 
Maud  Dinsmore,  who  happened  to  stand  near 
est,  to  pass  in. 

She  did  so  and  was  caught  by  the  hand  by 
one  of  the  turbaned  figures,  who  bowed  low 
and  waved  her  on  toward  the  cave,  while  a 
voice  sang  to  the  accompaniment  of  the  un 
seen  musical  instrument : 

"  Hush  !  the  Peri's  cave  Is  near. 
No  one  enters  scathless  here; 
Lightly  tread  and  lowly  bend, 
Win  the  Peri  for  your  friend." 

At  the  same  time  a  muslin  bandage  was 
thrown  over  her  eyes  from  behind,  her  other 
hand  taken,  she  felt  herself  led  onward  toward 
the  cave,  and  as  she  and  her  conductors  paused 
at  its  entrance  a  whistle  sounded  long  and  loud 
at  her  back. 

She  turned  hastily  round,  but  it  rang  out 
again  behind  her,  again  and  again,  always  be 
hind  her,  turn  which  way  she  would  ;  while  the 
singer  repeated  : 

"  Bend,  bend,  lowly  bend, 
"Win  the  Peri  for  your  friend." 

She  obeyed  with  ready  grace.     A  voice  said : 

"  "homage  done,  you  may  bf 
jrc  tnis  merry  company," 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     159 

and  with  another  blast  of  the  whistle  the  band 
age  was  taken  from  her  eyes,  and  a  string  which 
seemed  to  have  been  made  fast  to  her  sash  put 
into  her  hand,  to  which  she  gave  a  jerk,  expect 
ing  to  find  the  whistle  attached  to  it ;  but 
instead  there  was  a  golden  scarf-pin  of  delicate 
workmanship. 

"  Oh,  how  pretty  !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  Am  I 
to  keep  it !  " 

But  only  the  song  answered  : 

"  Away,  away. 
In  the  cave  no  longer  stay, 
Others  come  to  share  our  play," 

and  one  of  the  attendant  genii  drew  her  aside 
to  make  room  for  the  next  blindfolded  victim, 
who  was  already  being  introduced  in  like  man 
ner  as  she  had  been. 

All,  old  and  young  alike,  took  part  in  the 
sport,  going  through  the  same  ceremonies,  and 
they  had  a  very  merry  time  ;  indeed,  the  older 
people  seemed  to  feel  almost  as  young  as  the 
children  for  the  time  being. 

Max  carried  out  his  plan  of  pretended  reluc. 
tance,  and  in  a  way  that  added  a  good  deal  to 
the  fun  ;  the  gifts,  too,  were  a  source  of  much 
mirth  and  jocularity.  Most  of  them  were  pretty 
and  valuable,  but  some  of  little  worth  except 
for  the  sport  occasioned  by  the  incongruity  of 
their  bestowal. 


160     ELSIE'S  FRIEXDS  AT  WOODBUBIf. 

Old  Mr.  Dinsmore  received  a  baby's  rattle ; 
his  son  a  lady's  head-dress,  while  whistles  and 
tops,  and  other  articles  equally  inappropriate  to 
the  age  and  sex  of  the  receiver,  were  given  to 
tLeir  wives  and  the  other  ladies. 

Zoe  received  the  ring  she  had  admired,  and 
bestowed  the  uncomplimentary  pen-wiper  she 
had  made  upon  one  of  her  young  brothers-in- 
law. 

Beautiful  watch  charms,  from  their  father, 
fell  to  the  lot  of  Lulu  and  Grace.  They  were 
much  pleased,  and  the  captain  equally  so  with 
their  presents  to  him. 

A  few  tableaux  closed  the  entertainment  for 
the  evening'. 

o  ^ 

The  curtain  rose  first  on  a  wedding  scene : 
Lester  Leland  and  his  Elsie  in  bridal  attire  ;  in 
the  foreground,  Calhoun  Conly,  dressed  as  a 
minister,  an  attendant  group  of  boys  and  girls 
gathered  about  them,  making  altogether  a  very- 
pretty  picture. 

In  the  second  tableau  there  were  but  two 
figures  :  Edward  Travilla,  with  his  Zoe  on  his 
arm  looking  very  lovely  and  bride-like  in  white 
satin,  veil  and  orange  blossoms. 

She  had  always  regretted  that  the  peculiar 
circumstances  of  their  marriage  had  precluded 
the  possibility  of  thus  arraying  herself  for  her 
bridal. 

"  What  a  lovely  bride  she  makes  ! "  and  other 


ELSIE  S  FRIENDS  A T  WOODU  URN.     161 

similar  remarks,  reaching  her  ear,  sent  a  rich 
color  into  her  cheek,  and  an  unusual  sparkle  into 
her  always  bright  eyes  ;  but  she  did  not  move  a 
muscle,  and  the  curtain  fell  amid  loud  and  pro 
longed  applause. 

It  rose  again  in  a  very  few  moments  on 
another  and  even  handsomer  pair :  Cap 
tain  Raymond  and  Violet,  also  in  wedding 
dress. 

It  was  a  surprise  to  his  children,  who  were  all 
now  among  the  spectators.  They  gazed  eagerly 
and  with  intense  interest,  Lulu  almost  holding 
her  breath  in  her  excitement. 

"  How  sweet  mamma  looks ! "  murmured 
Grace,  close  at  her  side. 

"  And  how  handsome  papa  is  ! "  said  Max, 
who  stood  near  enough  to  hear  the  remark. 

"  He  always  is  the  very  handsomest  man  in 
the  world  ! "  said  Lulu. 

"It's  'most  like  being  at  their  wedding," 
remarked  Grace.  "  I  wonder  if  mamma  wore 
that  very  dress." 

"  Yes,"  answered  Rosie,  "  that  is  her  wedding 
dress,  not  altered  at  all.  And  the  one  sister 
Elsie  wore  was  hers." 

**  It's  nice  that  they've  kept  them,"  said  Syd 
ney  Dinsmore.  "  I  may  live  and  die  an  old 
maid,  but  if  ever  I  do  get  married,  I  mean  to 
keep  my  wedding  dress  for  my  children  and 
grandchildren  to  see." 


132     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf. 

They  all  had  their  eyes  on  the  tableau  while 
they  talked. 

Bnt  now  the  curtain  fell,  shutting  out  the 
Bight. 

"Oh,  why  didn't  they  let  it  last  a  little 
longer  ?  "  murmured-  several  young  voices.  "  It 
was  such  a  lovely  picture  ! " 

"  I'd  have  liked  to  look  longer,"  said  Gracie, 
**  but  I  s'pose  mamma  would  have  been  tired 
standing  so  still.  Besides,  I  guess  it's  bedtime  ; 
I  feel  as  if  it  must  be,"  pulling  out  the  dainty 
little  watch  which  was  papa's  Christmas  gift. 

"  Yes,  it  is  past  my  bedtime.  But  I'm  not 
much  tired,  and  I  hope  papa  will  let  me  stay  up 
a  little  longer." 

"  Oh,  see  !  "  cried  Lora,  as  a  door  opened, 
"  here  they  all  come,  the  brides  still  in  their 
wedding  dresses.  They're  going  to  wear  them 
for  the  rest  of  the  evening,  I  suppose.  I  like 
that." 

But  nobody  listened  to  what  she  was  saying : 
they  had  all  risen  to  their  feet  and  were  crowd 
ing  around  the  brides  and  bridegrooms  with 
merry  congratulations  and  good  wishes. 

Lulu  and  Grace  presently  made  their  way  to 
their  father's  side.  He  was  laughing  and  talk 
ing  with  some  of  the  other  grown  people,  but 
when  he  felt  the  small  hands  clasping  his,  he 
glanced  smilingly  down  at  his  darlings,  then 
Stooped  and  kissed  them  both. 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODB URN.     163 

"  I  fear  my  feeble  little  Gracie  is  very  much 
fatigued  by  this  time,"  he  said.  "  Do  you  want 
papa  to  carry  you  up  to  bed  now,  pet  ?  " 

"  I'm  not  so  very  tired,  papa,  and  if  you're 
willing,  I'd  like  ever  so  much  to  stay  up  a  wee 
bit  longer,"  she  returned,  coaxingly.  "It's  so 
nice  to  be  at  your  wedding,  you  know  ;  it  seems 
as  if  it's  your  wedding  and  mamma's." 

"Does  it?"  he  laughed.  "I  wish  I  could 
have  had  my  children  at  the  real  one.  Yes,  you 
may  stay  up  a  little  longer  and  have  some  ice 
cream.  We  are  going  out  to  the  dining-room 
now  for  refreshments." 


CHAPTER 


WHEN  Edward  and  Zoe  had  retired  to  their 
own  apartment  on  the  breaking  up  of  the  com 
pany  that  evening,  he  led  her  up  to  a  pier  glass 
asking,  "  What  do  you  think  of  the  picture  you 
see  there,  my  dear  ?  " 

She  gazed  an  instant,  then,  looking  up  at  him 
with  an  arch  smile  and  a  charming  blush,  "  I 
think  the  gentleman  is  extremely  handsome," 
she  said. 

al  was  thinking  of  the  lady,"  he  laughed, 
drawing  her  closer  to  his  side  and  bending  to 
lies  the  ruby  lips.  "  You  make  a  bonny  bride, 
my  darling  ;  even  bonnier  than  you  did  when 
first  you  gave  me  the  right  to  call  you  mine. 
Look  again,  and  tell  me  if  you  are  not  entirely 
satisfied  with  your  own  appearance  in  bridal 
array?" 

She  obeyed,  again  gazing  intently  for  a  mo 
ment,  smiling  and  blushing  with  gratification, 
for  it  was  a  very  lovely  face  and  figure  she  saw 
leflected  in  the  mirror. 

"Wouldn't  you  have  liked  to  have  me 
dressed  just  BO  when  we  were  married,  dear 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     165 

Ned  ?  "  she  asked,  with  another  glance  up  into 
his  face. 

"  Yes,  sweet  one,  if  it  might  have  been.  And 
yet  it  could  hardly  have  made  us  happier  at  the 
present  time  than  we  are  now." 

"  No  ;  and  yet  I  should  have  preferred  a  hap 
pier  bridal  than  we  had.  I  can  never  think  of 
it  without  remembering  the  bitter  sorrow  that 
came  to  me  at  the  same  time.  You  were  my 
only  helper  and  comforter  then,  dear,  dear  Ned ! 
and  oh,  how  kind  you  were !  But  you  know 
you  were  almost  a  stranger,  and  I  couldn't  love 
and  trust  you  as  I  have  learned  to  do  in  these 
years  that  we  have  lived  together.  I  was  grate 
ful  to  you  then  (though  not  half  so  grateful  as  I 
should  have  been),  but  half  afraid  of  you  too. 
But  I  don't  fear  you  now  ;  no,  not  a  bit,"  she 
concluded  with  a  light  and  happy  lau^h. 

"  I  hope  not,  indeed,"  he  said,  "  '  perfect  love 
casteth  out  fear.'  How  have  you  onjoyed  your 
self  to-night  ?  " 

"  Very  much  indeed.  I  think  we  gav :  mamma 
a  pleasant  surprise  with  ur  tableaux.  She 
hasn't  a  particle  of  prying  curiosity  about  her, 
and  we  were  quite  successful  in  keeping  our  in 
tentions  in  regard  to  them  a  secret  from  her." 

"  Yes,  I  know  ;  and  she  told  me  it  was  a  great 
treat  to  her  to  see  her  three  daughters  in  bridal 
attire  ;  that  in  her  eyes  they  all  looked  very 
lovely,  very  bride-like." 


166     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  It's  so  nice  in  her  to  include  me  with  the 
others  ;  she  is  and  always  has  been  a  real  mother 
to  me  ever  since  the  day  you  brought  me  to 
Ion.  AVell,  I  suppose  I  must  doff  my  finery,  for 
it  is  growing  late." 

"  Yes,  for  to-night ;  but  you  must  don  it 
again  some  time  for  my  benefit,  if  for  no  one 
else's." 

There  were  new  sports  for  the  next  day, 
and  the  next,  in  most  of  which  Harold  and 
Herbert,  the  captain  and  Violet,  Edward  and 
Zoe,  and  sometimes  even  Grandma  Elsie,  took 
part,  and  that  in  a  way  to  make  it  extremely 
satisfactory  to  the  children,  entering  heartily 
into  the  fun  and  frolic,  enjoying  it,  apparently, 
if  not  really,  as  much  as  the  youngest  of  the 
company. 

Almost  entire  harmony  had  prevailed  until 
the  last  evening  but  one  ;  then  there  was  a  slight 
unpleasantness. 

Lulu  and  the  five  girls  who  were  her  especial 
guests  were  seated  about  a  table  engaged  in 
playing  "  Letters." 

I  presume  the  game  is  familiar  to  all  my 
young  readers.  The  player  who  can  make  the 
largest  number  of  words  wins  the  game,  and 
each  draws  a  letter  in  turn  from  a  heap  in  the 
centre  of  the  table,  thrown  promiscuously  to 
gether,  and  is  bound  to  select  hap-hazard,  not 
seeing  what  the  letter  may  be  till  it  is  chosen 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODB  URN.     1 6 7 

and  can  not  be  exchanged  for  another  more  to 
the  player's  liking. 

"  Dear  me  !  "  cried  Sydney  Dinsmore,  when 
the  game  had  been  going  on  for  some  time, 
"  Rosie  is  going  to  win  for  certain.  Just  see  ! 
ehe  has  more  words  than  any  body  else  ;  but  I'd 
like  to  know  how  it  is  that  she  always  hits  upon 
a  vowel,  while  I  get  nothing  but  consonants  and 
of  course  can't  make  out  my  words." 

"  That's  a  mistake,  Syd,"  said  Rosie,  coloring 
deeply  as  she  spoke.  "I  don't  always  get  a 
vowel." 

"  No,  you  don't  always  want  one,  but  when 
you  do,  you  get  it." 

"  So  might  any  body  who  was  mean  enough 
to  peep  and  find  out  what  the  letter  is  before  she 
takes  it,"  remarked  Lora  in  a  half-jesting  tone  ; 
whereat  the  color  on  Rosie's  cheek  deepened 
still  more  ;  then  catching  a  scornful  glance  from 
Lulu'r  dark  eyes,  she  rose  hastily,  pushing  back 
her  chair. 

"  If  I  am  suspected  of  such  doings,"  she  said 
in  tones  trembling  with  anger  and  chagrin,  "  I'll 
not  play  any  more." 

"  Oh  now,  Roeie,  sit  down  and  finish  your 
game,"  said  Evelyn  persuasively,  "  I'm  sure  no 
one  really  suspects  you  of  such  dishonesty." 

"  Then  let  them  say  so,"  returned  Rosie.  But 
no  one  spoke,  and  turning  haughtily  away,  she 
left  them. 


168     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUBN. 

"  Oh  girls,  why  didn't  you  speak  ?  "  exclaimed 
Evelyn,  always  inclined  to  be  a  peacemaker. 
"  Let  me  run  after  her  and  tell  her  that  of  course 
you  don't  suspect  her  of  any  such  thing." 

"  I  can't,"  said  Sydney,  "  for  it  wouldn't  be 
true.  I  saw  her  peep." 

"  And  so  did — "  began  Lulu,  but  raising  her 
eyes  while  the  words  were  on  her  tongue,  and 
catching  a  glance  of  grave  displeasure  from  her 
father,  who,  noticing  that  something  was  amiss 
among  the  players,  had  drawn  near  and  was  now 
standing  opposite  her  on  the  other  side  of  the 
table,  she  broke  off  suddenly,  leaving  her  sen 
tence  unfinished. 

Her  eyes  fell  and  her  cheeks  flushed  hotly 
under  his  glance,  but  he  turned  and  moved  away 
without  speaking,  and  the  game  went  on,  but 
with  less  enjoyment  than  before  on  the  part  of 
the  young  players. 

Lulu  particularly,  troubled  by  a  consciousness 
that  she  was  no  longer  in  full  favor  with  her 
dearly-loved  father,  had  almost  lost  her  interest 
in  it. 

Rosie  was  still  more  uncomfortable,  knowing 
that  Sydney's  and  Lora's  accusation  was  not  un 
deserved,  but  she  was  far  too  proud  to  own  it 
just. 

She  sauntered  into  an  adjoining  room,  where 
the  little  ones  were  engaged  in  a  game  of 
romps,  and  was  soon  in  their  midst  apparently 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     169 

the  merriest  of  the  merry,  but  in  fact  only  mak 
ing  a  determined  effort  to  drown  the  reproaches 
of  conscience,  for  no  one  so  carefully  trained  in 
the  knowledge  of  right  and  wrong  as  she  had 
been,  could  be  guilty  of  even  the  smallest  act  of 
dishonesty  and  deception  without  suffering  in 
that  way. 

She,  however,  gave  no  sign  of  it  till,  on  reach 
ing  their  sleeping  apartment,  her  mother  turned 
to  her  with  the  most  sadly  reproachful  look  she 
had  ever  bestowed  upon  her. 

Rosie's  eyes  sought  the  floor,  while  her  cheeks 
burned  with  blushes.  She  had  not  thought 
"  mamma "  knew  any  thing  about  her  wrong 
doing,  yet  certainly  she  must,  else  why  was  her 
look  so  grieved  and  reproving. 

Neither  spoke  for  a  moment,  then,  sighing 
deeply,  Elsie  said,  "  Can  it  be  true  that  my 
dear,  youngest  daughter  has  been  guilty  of  fraud 
and  deception  ?  " 

"  Who  told — why  do  you  have  such  an  idea, 
mamma  ?  "  stammered  Rosie  in  confusion.  "  I 
— I  never  thought  you'd  believe  any  thing  so  bad 
of  me  !  "  and  she  burst  into  a  perfect  passion 
of  tears  and  sobs ;  a  most  unusual  thing  for 
her. 

"O  Rosie,  my  dear  child,"  her  mother 
answered  in  tones  tremulous  with  grief  and 
affection,  "  I  do  not  want  to  believe  it ;  I  can 
hardly  bear  to  do  so,  and  yet  I  must  fear  it 


1 70     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODS  URN. 

is  true  till  I  hear  the  assurance  from  your  own 
lips  that  it  is  not." 

"  Mamma,  who  has  been  carrying  tales  about 
me  to  you  ? "  cried  Rosie  with  great  show  of 
indignation,  "  I  did  not  think  any  body  would 
be  so  mean  ;  no,  not  even  Lulu  I " 

"  Rosie  !  Rosie  ! "  exclaimed  her  mother  in  a 
tone  that,  for  her,  was  very  severe,  "  How  can 
you  so  wrong  Lulu  ?  She  is  passionate,  but  I 
have  never  known  her  to  be  guilty  of  meanness. 
I  have  heard  nothing  from  her  to  your  discredit ; 
but  I  did  overhear  a  little  talk  between  some  of 
the  others  about  your  having  cheated  in  a  game, 
or  perhaps  more  than  one,  and  growing  angry 
and  forsaking  their  company, when  accused  of  it." 

"  Well,  mamma,  hadn't  I  a  right  to  be  indig 
nant  at  such  an  accusation  !  " 

"  Not  if  it  were  just  and  true,  my  daughter." 
There  was  no  response  to  the  half  questioning 
rejoinder  and  after  waiting  a  moment,  Elsie 
asked,  "  Was  it  true,  Rosie  ?  " 

"  Mamma,  why  do  you — how  can  you  ask  me 
such  insulting  questions  ?  "  sobbed  Rosie,  hiding 
her  face  in  her  hands  while  a  crimson  tide 
mounted  to  her  very  hair. 

"  It  pains  me  more  than  I  can  express  to  do 
so,"  sighed  her  mother ;  "  but  if  conscious  of 
innocence,  my  dear  child,  say  so  at  once,  and 
your  mother  will  believe  you."  She  paused  and 
waited  for  an  answer. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODS  URN.     171 

For  a  few  moments  Rosie  seemed  to  have  a 
hard  struggle  with  herself,  then  she  sobbed, 
"  I  can't,  mamma,  because — because  it  is  true  ; 
I  did  peep  to  see  what  the  letters  were  ;  and — 
and  before  that  when  we  were  playing  hide- 
and-seek,  and  Lulu  was  hiding  the  slipper.  But 
oh  mamma,  don't  look  so  dreadfully  grieved  i  I 
didn't  really  think  how  very  wrong  it  was." 

Tears  were  coursing  down  Elsie's  cheeks  and 
her  bosom  heaved  with  emotion. 

"  Oh  mamma,  dear  mamma,  don't !  I  can't 
bear  to  see  you  cry  because  of  my  wrong-doing," 
sobbed  Rosie,  dropping  on  her  knees  by  her 
mother's  side  and  throwing  her  arms  around  her. 

"It  almost  breaks  my  heart,  my  child,  to 
learn  that  one  of  my  darlings  has  stepped  so  far 
aside  from  the  path  of  rectitude,"  returned  her 
mother  in  tremulous  tones,  "for  though  you 
have  spoken  no  untruthful  word,  you  have  been 
both  untrue  and  dishonest  in  act." 

"  Mamma,  mamma,  how  can  you  be  so  cruel 
as  to  tell  me  that  ? "  Rosie  exclaimed,  hiding 
her  face  in  her  mother's  lap  and  sobbing  con 
vulsively. 

"  Faithful  are  the  wounds  of  a  friend,"  her 
mother  said  tenderly,  and  softly  smoothing  the 
weeper's  hair.  "  I  must  show  you  your  sin  iu 
all  its  heinousness  that  you  may  see  it  to  be 
hateful,  repent  of  and  forsake  it,  and  go  to 
Jesus  for  pardon  and  cleansing." 


372     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  I  am  sorry,  mamma,  I  don't  ever  intend  to 
do  so  again  ;  I'll  confess  it  to  God,  and  I  hare 
confessed  it  to  you." 

"And  do  you  think  that  is  enough,  my 
daughter  ?  " 

"  O  mamma,  don't  say  I  must  own  it  to  the 
girls!  "she  entreated,  "I  couldn't  bear  to!" 

"  I  perceive  that  your  conscience  is  telling  you 
you  ought,  and  I  hope  it  will  not  be  necessary  for 
me  to  add  a  must,"  Elsie  said  very  gently  and 
kindly. 

Rosie  was  exceedingly  reluctant ;  it  seemed 
the  hardest  requirement  her  mother  had  ever 
made,  but  at  length  a  promise  of  obedience  was 
won  from  her  and  she  went  to  bed  to  cry  her 
self  to  sleep  over  the  humiliation  she  must  sub 
mit  to  on  the  morrow. 

While  she  and  her  mother  were  talking  thus 
together,  Lulu  had  made  ready  for  bed  and 
received  a  visit  from  her  father.  She  met  him 
with  a  wistful  pleading  look  and  the  query, 

"  Papa,  are  you  displeased  with  me  ?  " 

He  did  not  answer  immediately,  but  sitting 
down  drew  her  to  his  knee,  smoothed  the  hair 
back  from  her  forehead  and  kissed  her  gravely. 
"Not  very  seriously,  daughter,"  he  said  at  last, 
"  but  what  was  the  trouble  between  Rosie  and 
the  rest  of  you  ?  Sydney  seemed  to  be  accusing 
her  of  some  unfair  dealing,  and  you,  I  thought, 
were  begmning  a  sentence  of  the  same  import.'' 


£LSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURX,     173 

"  Yes,  papa,  I  was  ;  and  I'm  glad  you  stopped 
sne  before  I'd  said  what  I  was  going  to,"  Lulu 
answered,  coloring  and  dropping  her  eyes. 

"  And  a  moment  before  she  left  your  circle  I 
saw  you.  give  her  a  very  scornful  look.  Do  you 
think  that  was  right  or  kind  ?  especially  remem 
bering  that  she  is  your  guest  ?  " 

"  No,  sir,"  acknowledged  Lulu.  "  But,  papa, 
I  will  try  to  do  better  if  you  just  wont  be  vexed 
with  me." 

"  I  can  ask  nothing  more  than  that  promise, 
and  am  not  at  all  vexed  with  you  now,  my  dar 
ling,"  he  said,  repeating  his  caress. 

"  Oh,  I'm  glad  ! "  she  exclaimed,  hugging  him 
and  returning  his  kiss.  "  Papa,  do  you  think  I 
would  ever  cheat  at  play,  and  so  win  the  game 
unfairly  ?  and  if  I  should,  wouldn't  you  think 
I  was  every  bit  as  bad  as  if  I  flew  into  a  pas 
sion  ?  " 

"  Yes,  quite  as  bad,  quite  as  deserving  of  pun 
ishment  ;  but  I  do  not  think  you  would  be  guilty 
of  any  thing  of  the  kind,  and  it  has  always  been 
a  great  comfort  to  me  to  be  able  to  believe  my 
little  daughter  Lulu  a  perfectly  honest  and 
truthful  child." 

"  Dear  papa,  thank  you  !  "  she  said,  her  face 
lighting  up  with  joy  and  love. 

"  It  is  a  great  pleasure  to  me  to  speak  words 
of  commendation  to  you,"  he  responded  ;  "  as 
great  a  pain  to  have  to  reprove  and  punish  you, 


174     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOOD&UR&* 

So,  dear  child,  if  you  love  your  father,  try  to  be 
good." 

"  Don't  you  know  that  I  love  you,  papa  ? " 
she  asked,  smiling  into  his  eyes. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  holding  her  close,  "  I  haven't 
the  least  doubt  of  it.  Now,  good-night.  Get 
to  bed  and  to  sleep  as  soon  as  you  can." 

"  There,  now ;  I  know  papa  wouldn't  think 
Rosie  a  bit  better  child  than  I  am  if  he  knew 
all  I  do  about  her,"  Lulu  said  to  herself,  with 
great  satisfaction,  as  he  went  from  the  room  and 
the  door  closed  upon  him. 

Rosie  seemed  strangely  quiet  and  depressed 
the  next  morning,  and  to  avoid  meeting  the 
glance  of  her  mates. 

"  I  guess  she's  ashamed  of  herself,"  remarked 
Sydney,  in  an  aside  to  Lora,  "  and  she  ought  to 
be." 

"  Of  course  she  ought,"  said  Lora.  "  Who 
would  ever  have  believed  that  a  child  of  Cousin 
Elsie's  would  cheat  at  play  ?  I  think  Rosie  has 
always  had  a  very  good  opinion  of  herself,  and 
perhaps  it  will  do  her  good  to  find  out  that  she's 
no  better  than  other  folks,  after  all.  She's  been 
hard  on  Lu  Raymond,  about  her  temper,  you 
know  ;  but  I  must  say  I  like  Lu  best,  though 
she  is  no  kin  to  me." 

She  involuntarily  glanced  toward  Rosie, 
standing  by  a  window  on  the  farther  side  of 
the  room,  as  she  spoke,  and  their  eyes  met. 


ELSIE '8  FRIENDS  A T  WOODB  URN.     1  <  5 

Rosie's  instantly  sought  the  floor,  while  her 
cheeks  flushed  crimson. 

It  was  shortly  after  breakfast  and  family 
worship,  and  they  were  in  the  parlor  where  the 
trouble  began  the  night  before  ;  just  the  girls 
themselves  and  no  one  else  ;  and  Rosie  perceived 
that  there  could  be  no  better  time  than  the  pres 
ent  for  her  acknowledgment. 

But  how  should  she  make  it  ?  "  Oh,"  she 
thought,  "  it's  the  very  hardest  thing  I  ever  had 
to  do  ! " 

Then  summoning  all  her  courage,  she  spoke 
in  low,  faltering  tones,  her  head  drooping,  her 
whole  face  and  even  her  neck  crimson  with 
blushes. 

"  Girls,  I — I  own  that  Syd  was  right  in  what 
Bhe  said  last  night ;  Lora  too  ;  and  that  besides, 
I  did  look  when  I  was  supposed  to  be  hiding 
my  eyes  in  the  other  games." 

She  ended  with  a  burst  of  tears,  half  turning 
her  back  upon  her  companions,  as  if  too  much 
mortified  to  meet  their  glances. 

There  was  a  moment  of  surprised  silence,  in 
which  no  one  either  moved  or  spoke  ;  then  Eva 
said,  in  a  kindly,  sympathizing  tone  : 

"  It  is  noble  in  you  to  own  it,  Rosie  ;  so  I 
think  we  should  all  love  you  more  than  ever." 

"  Yes,"  said  Lulu,  hurrying  to  Rosie's  side, 
and  putting  her  arms  affectionately  about  her, 
**  so  we  will,  Rosie,  dear ;  so  don't  cry.  I'm 


176     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

Bnre  you  don't  intend  ever  to  do  any  thing  of  the 
kind  again,  and  we'll  all  forget  about  it  directly, 
won't  we,  girls  ?  " 

"  We'll  try,"  they  answered,  Sydney  adding, 
"  So  dry  your  eyes,  coz,  and  don't  let  us  spoil 
our  good  times  by  fretting  over  what's  done  and 
can't  be  helped." 

"  It  will  do  for  you  to  feel  that  way,"  sobbed 
Rosie,  "all  of  you  that  haven't  been  doing 
wrong  ;  but  I  ought  to  be  ashamed  and  sorry 
whenever  I  think  about  it." 

"  Don't  think  about  it,  then,"  said  Sydney,  in 
a  jesting  tone,  "  I  wouldn't." 

"  And  we  won't,"  added  Lulu,  squeezing 
Rosie's  hand  affectionately. 

"  Lu,  you're  very  good,"  murmured  Rosie, 
close  to  Lulu's  ear,  "  and  I  haven't  been  kind 
and  charitable  to  you  when  you  were  in  dis 
grace,  even  when  it  was  partly  my  fault  that 
you  had  done  wrong." 

"  Never  mind  ;  I  hope  we  are  not  going  to 
vex  each  other  any  more,"  returned  Lulu  ;  and 
just  then  Zoe  came  running  in  to  say  that  some 
new  tableaux  had  been  thought  of,  in  which 
they  were  all  to  have  more  or  less  part,  and  they 
Were  wanted  at  once  in  Violet's  boudoir. 


CHAPTER 


v/n  Saturday  morning  the  last  of  the 
departed. 

**  Well,  it's  all  over  I  "  exclaimed  Lulu  with  a 
sigh,  as  she  turned  away  from  the  window 
whence  she  had  been  watching  the  carriage  that 
bore  them  till  it  disappeared  from  sight,  "  and 
it  does  seem  dreadfully  lonesome  !  " 

"Dreadfully?  quite  that,  daughter  ?**  Capt. 
Raymond  asked,  taking  her  hand  and  looking 
down  into  her  lugubrious  countenance  with  a 
smile  of  mingled  amusement  and  affection. 

"  No,  papa  ;  I  believe  that's  a  little  too 
strong,"  she  answered,  with  a  not  very  success 
ful  effort  to  be  bright  and  cheery  ;  "  but  it  does 
seem  lonesome.  Don't  you  feel  a  little  so  your 
own  self?" 

**  Well,  no  ;  I  can't  say  that  I  do.  I  have 
enjoyed  entertaining  our  relatives  and  friends, 
and  now  I  feel  that  it  will  be  fully  as  enjoyable 
to  have  my  wife  and  children  quite  to  myself 
again  for  a  time." 

"  I  echo  your  sentiments,  my  dear,"  Violet 
said  in  a  lively  tone  ;  "  I  have  enjoyed  the 


1 79     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

mirth  and  gayety  of  the  past  few  days,  but 
would  not  be  by  any  means  willing  to  live  in 
such  a  whirl  of  excitement  all  the  time  ;  so 
now  am  full  of  content  at  being  left  alone  with 
you  and  the  children  again.  " 

"  That's  just  the  way  I  feel  about  it,"  Gracie 
eaid,  nestling  up  against  her  father. 

"That's  right,"  he  said,  putting  his  ann 
round  her ;  "  and  if  any  of  us  are  lonesome  we 
must  draw  the  closer  together,  and  each  one 
try  to  be  as  kind  and  entertaining  to  the  others 
as  possible.  Suppose  I  order  the  family  car 
riage  now  and  take  you  all  for  a  drive  ?  What 
do  you  say  to  that,  Mamma  Vi  ?  " 

"  I  am  pleased  with  the  proposition,"  Violet 
answered,  "  and  shall  go  at  once  and  don  my 
wraps.  But  where  is  Max  ?  Is  he  not  to  go 
with  us?" 

"  Yes  ;  on  his  pony  ;  he  is  off  to  the  stables 
to  take  personal  oversight  of  the  saddling  and 
bridling.  Now,  daughters,  do  you  go  and  get 
ready." 

It  was  dinner  time  when  they  returned  from 
their  drive,  Violet  and  the  children  rosy  and 
happy,  saying  they  had  enjoyed  it  greatly,  but 
were  now  hungry  enough  to  be  glad  to  reach 
home  and  the  dinner-table. 

It  did  not  seem  a  great  while  after  leaving  it 
when  the  short  winter  day  closed  in,  the  lamps 
were  lighted  and,  supper  over,  they  gathered 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODB  URN.     179 

close  together  about  the  glowing  grate  in  Vio 
let's  boudoir. 

This  was  baby's  time  for  a  romp  with  papa, 
brother  and  sisters.  She  and  they  were  very 
merry  to-night,  enjoying  the  romp  all  the  more 
because  it  had  been  omitted  while  the  guests 
were  in  the  house. 

While  Violet  was  away  seeing  baby  put  to 
bed,  the  three  older  children  hung  about  their 
father  chatting  freely  with  him  and  each  other. 

When  that  had  been  going  on  for  a  few  mo-/ 
ments,  the  captain  asked, "  How  about  the  lone-' 
someness  now,  Lulu  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I'm  not  a  bit  lonesome  now,  papa,"  she 
cried,  giving  him  a  vigorous  hug  and  laying  her 
cheek  to  his  ;  "  we  didn't  have  a  nicer  time  all 
the  while  the  girls  and  boys  were  here." 

"  Ah,  I  wonder  if  Max  and  Gracie  are  of  the 
same  opinion." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  papa  !  "  they  both  replied. 

"  Then  you  didn't  greatly  enjoy  entertaining 
your  young  friends  ?  "  he  said  inquiringly. 

"  Oh,  yes,  sir  !  indeed,  indeed  we  did  !  "  ex 
claimed  all  three. 

"  How  would  you  prefer  to  spend  the  rest  of 
the  evening  ?  "  he  asked,  and  again  there  was  a 
simultaneous  answer,  "  Hearing  you  read  some 
nice  book,  papa." 

"  That  is  my  choice  also,"  said  Violet,  com 
ing  in  at  that  moment. 


180     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  A  unanimous  vote,"  commented  the  captain, 
with  a  pleased  smile,  "  that  is  far  more  comfort 
able  than  a  difference  of  opinion,  or  rather,  in 
the  present  case,  of  desire." 

He  had  always  been  a  lover  of  choice  litera 
ture  and  was  anxious  to  make  his  children  such, 
cultivating  their  minds  as  well  as  their  hearts. 
He  had  already  bought  largely  of  standard 
works,  history,  poetry,  biography,  travels,  etc., 
and  of  the  best  juveniles  ;  such  as  can  be  read 
with  interest  by  adults  as  well  as  the  young  ; 
and  many  an  evening  had  passed  delight 
fully  to  himself  and  Violet  as  well  as  to  the 
children  in  making  acquaintance  with  their 
contents. 

The  captain  was  always  the  reader  at  these 
times,  and  would  occasionally  pause  to  give 
opportunity  for  a  request  for  information  or  ex 
planation,  which  he  was  fully  capable  of  giving 
and  always  did  give  in  the  kindest  and  most 
painstaking  manner. 

"  Well,  children,"  he  said,  as  he  laid  aside  the 
book,  "your  holidays  are  over,  and  we  must 
begin  lessons  again  on  Monday  morning.  I 
shall  expect  to  find  you  all  in  the  school-room  at 
precisely  nine  o'clock." 

"  I'm  not  sorry,  sir,"  said  Max,  "  though  I've 
enjoyed  my  vacation  very  much." 

"  I'm  not  really  sorry,"  said  Lulu,  "  but  I'm 
afraid  I'll  find  it  hard  at  first  to  sit  still  and 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     1 81 

etudy.  Please,  papa,  won't  you  be  a  little  easy 
with  us  for  a  day  or  two  ?  " 

"I  hope  you  will  find  me  not  unreasonably 
strict  or  stern,"  he  replied,  smiling  slightly  ;  "  but 
I  can't  allow  too  much  self-indulgence,  too 
ready  a  yielding  to  an  indolent  disinclination 
for  work." 

"  But  please,  papa,  make  their  lessons  short 
and  easy  for  the  first  day  or  two,"  said  Violet, 
in  a  playful  tone  of  entreaty  ;  "  that  is  the  way 
mamma  used  to  do  with  us  after  a  holiday  : 
getting  us  back  into  the  traces  gradually,  you 
know." 

"  A  very  good  plan  I  think,"  responded  th'j 
captain  ;  "  and  very  kind  in  Mamma  Vi  to  ple&d 
for  the  children." 

"  Yes,  so  it  is ;  but  we  don't  need  any  body  to 
plead  for  us  with  our  own  dear,  kind  father," 
said  Lulu,  laying  an  arm  across  his  shoulders,  as 
she  stood  by  his  side,  and  gazing  into  his  face 
with  eyes  full  of  filial  love  and  trust. 

"  Indeed,  no  !  "  exclaimed  Violet.  "  I  know 
he  loves  his  children  dearly  and  would  not  be 
hard  with  them  for  the  world." 

"  I  trust  not,"  he  said,  smoothing  Lulu's  hair 
caressingly,  and  returning  her  look  of  love.  "  I 
think  there  is  nothing  I  desire  more  strongly 
than  their  welfare  and  happiness  here  and  here 
after." 

"  We  are  all  sure  of  that,  papa,"  said  Max. 


182     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf. 

"Well,  to-morrow  is  Sunday,  when  we  have 
only  our  Bible  and  catechism  lessons,  and  they 
are  short  and  easy." 

"  Yes  ;  papa  never  gives  long,  hard  lessons  in 
those  things,"  assented  Lulu. 

"  And  you  think  he  does  in  other  things  ?  " 
the  captain  said,  in  a  tone  of  inquiry. 

"  It  does  seem  a  little  so  sometimes,  papa," 
she  replied  ;  "  but  maybe  it's  only  because  Fm 
lazy." 

"  Laziness  is  a  very  bad  complaint ;  not  at  all 
to  be  encouraged,"  he  said.  "  I  think  you  are 
not  indolent  as  regards  physical  exertion,  but  I 
fear  you  are  sometimes  a  little  so  when  mental 
effort  is  what  is  required  of  you." 

"  Papa,"  said  Max,  "  you  make  Sunday  a  very 
pleasant  day  to  us  ;  and  so  did  Grandma  Elsie 
and  Mamma  Vi  when  we  were  at  Ion.  But 
before  that — when  I  lived  with  that  old — " 

"  Max,  Max,"  interrupted  his  father  in  a  re 
proving  tone. 

Max  colored  and  hung  his  head. 

"  I  want  you  to  refrain  from  speaking  so  dis 
respectfully  of  even  that  man,"  his  father  went 
on.  "  I  grant  that  he  did  not  treat  you  with 
kindness  or  even  justice,  but,  my  dear  boy,  try 
to  forgive  and  forget  it  all.  I  am  very  glad 
you  find  Sunday  pleasant  now.  I  would  have 
you  all  esteem  it  as  the  pearl  of  days." 

He  spared  no  effort  to  make  it  both  a  happy 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODS  URN.     1 83 

and  a  sacred  day  to  them  .-  a  day  when  worldly 
cares,  lakers  and  amusements,  even  such  as  are 
lawful  on  other  days,  were  to  be  laid  aside,  and 
the  whole  time  spent  in  a  holy  resting,  in  wor 
shiping  and  praising  God,  and  studying  his  word 
in  order  to  learn  his  will  that  they  might  con 
form  their  faith  and  lives  to  it. 

Three  brighter  faces  than  those  that  met  his 
glance  on  entering  the  school  room  at  the 
appointed  hour  on  Monday  morning  could  hardly 
have  been  found  anywhere. 

"  You  do  not  look  as  though  lessons  were  a 
terror  to  you  to-day,  my  darlings,"  he  said, 
smiling  upon  them  with  fatherly  affection. 

"  Because  we  don't  feel  so,  papa,"  said  Max. 
"  We've  all  been  here,  studying  for  the  last  ten 
or  fifteen  minutes.  You  see  we  don't  want  you 
to  find  it  a  disagreeable  business  to  teach  us." 

"  Xo,  indeed,  papa,"  added  Lulu,  "  we're  just 
determined  to  be  good  and  industrious,  and  you 
needn't  make  the  lessons  short  and  easy  unless 
you  think  best." 

"Both  they  and  the  time  shall  be  a  little 
(shorter  than  usual,  however,"  he  said,  "  but  I  am 
glad  my  patience  is  not  to  be  tried  with  a  lazy 
eet  of  pupils." 

He  perceived  that,  though  they  were  earnest 
ly  endeavoring  to  do  their  best,  it  was  difficult 
for  them  to  sit  still  and  give  their  minds  to 
their  tasks,  and  a  full  hour  earlier  than  usual  he 


1 84     ELSIE '8  FRIENDS  A T  WOODB  URN, 

said,  "  Gracie,  you  may  go  now  to  your  play. 
Max,  I  want  these  letters  mailed  within  an  hour. 
You  may  ride  your  pony  into  the  village  and 
post  them  for  me,  if  you  will  go  and  return 
promptly." 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I  will  ;  I'd  like  nothing  better," 
answered  the  lad,  hastily  laying  his  books  away 
in  his  desk,  taking  the  letters  and  leaving  the 
room. 

"  Papa,  mayn't  I  stop  studying  too,  and  do 
what  I  please  ?  "  asked  Lulu. 

"  You  may  put  away  your  books  and  come 
here,"  he  said.  "  I  have  something  to  say  to  you." 

"  That's  nice  !  "  she  exclaimed,  obeying  with 
alacrity,  for  his  tone  was  so  kind  that  she  felt 
sure  he  had  no  fault  to  find  with  her. 

He  drew  her  to  his  knee  and  put  his  arm 
about  her  waist. 

"  What  is  it,  papa  ?  "  she  queried,  patting  his 
cheek  with  affectionate  familiarity.  I  know 
you're  not  going  to  scold  me,  because  I  haven't 
been  doing  any  thing  naughty ;  and  besides,  you 
don't  look  one  bit  stern." 

"  No,"  he  said,  caressing  her  hair  and  cheek 
with  his  hand,  "  I  have  no  reproof  to  adminis 
ter,  and  yet  what  I  have  to  say  will  not  be 
pleasant  to  you  ;  but  my  little  daughter  must 
try  to  believe  that  her  father  knows  best  and 
loves  her  too  well  to  require  of  her  any  thing 
but  what  he  deems  for  her  best  interests." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN,     1 85 

"  I'll  try,  papa,"  she  responded,  but  with  a 
troubled,  anxious  look  stealing  over  her  face. 
"  I  can't  think  what  it  can  be  !  Oh  it  can't  be 
that  you're  tired  teaching  me  and  are  going  to 
send  me  to  school  ?  " 

"  Not  quite  so  bad  as  that,"  he  said.  "  I  am 
not  tired  of  teaching  you  or  the  others  ;  I  find 
it  sweet  work,  because  you  are  all  my  own  dear 
children  ;  but  I  am  not  qualified  to  instruct  you 
in  the  accomplishments  I  wish  you  to  have,  and 
therefore  must  employ  some  one  else  to  do  so. 
Your  musical  education  has  been  neglected  of 
late,  but  now  I  have  engaged  a  teacher  for  you 
and  you  will  take  your  first  lesson  from  him 
this  afternoon." 

"  From  him  ?  then  it's  a  man  !  Oh  papa,  I 
don't  want  a  man  teacher  !  won't  you  please  let 
me  be  taught  by  a  lady  ?  " 

"  My  darling,  I  want  you  to  have  the  very 
best  instruction,  and  from  all  I  can  hear,  there 
seems  to  be  no  one  else  anywhere  in  this 
neighborhood  so  capable  of  imparting  it  as  this 
gentleman." 

"  But  I  don't  want  to  take  lessons  of  him, 
papa  :  for  he'll  be  sure  to  be  cross  and  hateful 
and  put  me  in  a  passion,  and — and  then  you'll — 
you'll  have  to  punish  me  ;  and  you  won't  like 
that  any  better  than  I  will,"  she  added,  putting 
her  arm  round  his  neck  and  gazing  beseechingly 
into  his  eyes. 


186     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  My  darling,  I  think  you  may  dismiss  that 
fear,"  he  said,  again  stroking  her  hair  caress 
ingly,  "for  it  is  my  intention  always  to  be 
present  when  you  are  taking  your  lesson,  and 
see  that  you  are  not  ill-used,  as  well  as  that  you 
do  not  misbehave." 

"  Then  maybe  I  can  stand  it,"  she  sighed ; 
"  for  I  don't  believe  he'll  dare  to  strike  me  or 
do  any  thing  very  bad  to  me  if  you  are  there 
to  see.  You  won't  let  him,  will  you,  papa  ?  " 

"  No.  I  have  already  told  him  that  if  my 
little  girl  should  be  so  naughty  as  to  make  it 
necessary  to  punish  her  in  any  way,  I  shall  be 
the  one  to  attend  to  it.  I  will  not  allow  any 
one  else  to  attempt  it." 

"  And  you  don't  like  to  do  it  either  ?  " 

"  No,  indeed,  I  do  not ;  yet  if  it  should  have 
to  be  done,  I  should  be  still  more  unwilling  to 
trust  it  to  any  one  else." 

"  Is  the  gentleman  an  Italian,  papa  ? "  she 
asked. 

"  No  ;  he  is  an  Englishman." 

"  I  wonder  if  that's  any  better  ? "  sighed 
Lulu.  "  Professor  Manton's  an  Englishman 
and  I  can't  bear  him." 

"  Hush,  hush.  I  do  not  like  to  hear  you  talk 
in  that  way,"  said  her  father.  "  You  may  go 
now  and  amuse  yourself  as  you  please  till 
dinner  time." 

"  I  don't  care  to  ;    I've  lost  all  my  spirits," 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     187 

she  sighed  dolefully.  "  O  papa,  do  please 
change  your  mind." 

"  My  dear  child,  it  is  too  late,  even  if  I 
thought  best  to  do  so — which  I  do  not — for  I 
have  made  the  engagement  and  can  not  honor 
ably  retreat  from  it." 

"  Oh  dear,"  she  groaned,  "  don't  you  think  it 
would  have  been  kinder  if  you  had  consulted 
me  first  ?  " 

"  No  ;  not  unless  it  were  kinder  to  consider 
your  present  wishes  rather  than  your  future 
interests,"  he  answered  gravely,  though  there 
was  a  slight  twinkle  of  amusement  in  his  eyes. 
"  What  is  the  use  of  my  little  girl  having  a 
father  if  she  is  so  wise  that  she  knows  better 
than  he  what  is  best  for  her  ?  " 

"  But  I'm  not ;  and  oh,  I  wouldn't  be  without 
a  father  for  all  the  world  !  "  she  exclaimed, 
clinging  about  his  neck  again,  and  pressing  her 
lips  to  his  cheek. 

He  drew  her  into  his  arms  and  kissed  her 
fondly.  "  Then  you  are  going  to  be  good  about 
this  and  not  distress  papa  by  stubbornness, 
pouting  or  fretting  ?  " 

"Yes,  sir.  Why,  it  would  be  perfectly 
shameful  for  me  to  be  naughty  and  rebellious 
after  you  have  given  me  a  party  and  every 
thing  !  If  I  am  I  hope  you'll  punish  me  ever 
eo  hard." 

"  I  hope  I  shall  not  have  occasion  to  punish 


1 88     ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN. 

you  ;  it  would  distress  me  greatly  to  do  so. 
But  what  a  doleful  countenance  !  Put  on  your 
hat  and  coat  and  we  will  take  a  little  walk  to 
gether." 

Her  face  brightened  at  once  and  she  hastened 
to  obey  the  order ;  for  she  esteemed  a  walk 
with  papa,  her  hand  in  his,  one  of  her  greatest 
pleasures. 

When  they  came  in  again,  just  in  season  for 
dinner,  her  face  wore  its  usual  bright  and  hap 
py  expression. 

They  had  scarcely  left  the  table  when  the 
music  teacher  was  announced.  Mr.  Morgan 
was  his  name. 

Lulu  decided  upon  the  first  glance  that  she  was 
not  going  to  like  him  at  all,  yet  that  he  was  less- 
forbidding  in  appearance  than  Signor  Foresti. 

"And  I  shan't  care  so  very  much  whether 
he's  nice  or  not,  as  papa  will  always  be  by  to 
see  that  he  behaves  himself,"  she  remarked  to 
Grace  in  talking  the  matter  over  with  her  the 
first  time  they  were  alone  together  after  the 
lesson  had  been  given  and  Mr.  Morgan  had 
taken  his  departure. 

"  Was  he  cross  to-day,  Lu  ?  "  Grace  asked, 

"  No,  of  course  not ;  do  you  suppose  he'd 
dare  to  be,  with  papa  there  to  see  and  hear 
every  thing  ?  " 

"No,  I  shouldn't  think  he  would.  Isn't  «t 
good  in  papa  ?  " 


SLSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     189 

"Yes,  indeed  ;  and  I  mean  to  try  as  hard  as 
ever  I  can  to  improve  to  please  him." 

"And  to  please  our  heavenly  Father.  Oh, 
Lu,  isn't  it  good  in  him  to  notice  when  we  try 
to  learn  our  lessons  and  be  obedient  and  good 
because  we  want  to  please  him  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  but  I  think  a  great  deal  more  about 
pleasing  papa,"  acknowledged  Lulu  frankly. 

They  were  in  the  library,  sitting  by  the  fire 
in  the  twilight.  Their  father  and  Violet  had 
gone  to  pay  some  calls  in  the  neighborhood, 
leaving  the  little  girls  at  home. 

"  It's  beginning  to  get  dark,"  remarked  Grace. 
I  wish  papa  and  mamma  would  come." 

"  There  ! "  exclaimed  Lulu,  "  I  guess  they 
have,  for  I  hear  wheels  on  the  drive." 

They  listened  for  a  little,  then  Grace  cried 
out  joyfully,  "  Oh,  yes,  they  have  !  for  I  hear 
their  voices,"  and  the  next  minute  their  father 
came  in  alone,  Violet  going  on  up  to  her  bou 
doir. 

"  Papa  !  oh,  we're  glad  you've  come  ! "  they 
both  exclaimed,  jumping  up,  running  to  meet 
him,  and  each  taking  a  hand. 

"Are  you?"  he  said,  seating  himself  and 
drawing  them  into  his  arms.  "  It  is  very  pleas 
ant  to  receive  so  warm  a  welcome.  I  hope  my 
darlings  have  not  been  very  lonely  ?  " 

"No,  sir,"  they  answered  simultaneously, 
Lulu  adding,  "  I  practisced  a  whole  hour  by  the 


/  90     ELSIE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN. 

clock,  just  as  you  and  Mr.  Morgan  told  me  to, 
and  Gracie  played  with  baby  while  I  was  doing 
that ;  then  we  both  came  in  here  to  sit  and 
talk." 

"  That  was  right.  I  expect  and  hope  to  see 
you  improving  very  fast  under  Mr.  Morgan's 
instruction  ;  and  after  all  it  isn't  so  very  bad 
to  have  to  take  lessons  of  a  man,  is  it  ?  " 

"  Net  with  you  there,  papa  ;  but  it  would  be 
without  you." 

"  I  have  something  to  tell  you,"  he  said ; 
"  the  little  Joneses  had  their  drive  to-day  ;  in  a 
spring  wagon  which  I  hired  for  the  purpose.  I 
sent  one  of  the  servants  over  to  sit  with  the 
mother,  so  that  all  the  children  could  go  ;  and 
I  think  they  enjoyed  it  greatly  and  are  obliged 
to  my  two  little  girls  for  giving  them  the 
treat." 

"  Oh,  I'm  glad  we  did  !  "  exclaimed  Grace  ; 
"  it's  better  than  getting  a  present  or  buying 
something  for  ourselves,  to  know  those  poor 
children  have  had  a  good  time." 

"  I  think  so  too,"  assented  Lulu. 

"  Yes,"  said  their  father,  "  there  is  no  better 
plan  for  making  money  contribute  to  our  own 
happiness  than  using  it  for  others,  especially 
the  benefit  of  the  poor  and  needy." 

"  'Cept  giving  it  to  the  heathen,  papa  ? " 
Urace  said,  half  inquiringly. 

**  Surely,  to  be  destitute  of  the  knowledge  of 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODB  URN.     191 

Jesus  and  his  salvation  is  to  be  very  poor  and 
needy,  my  little  daughter,"  he  replied. 

"  Yes  ;  so  it  is,"  she  said  thoughtfully.  "  Papa, 
I  wish  every  body  in  the  whole  world  knew 
about  him  and  loved  him." 

"  So  do  I,  my  darlings  ;  and  we  must  not 
content  ourselves  with  idle  wishing,  but  earn 
estly  strive  to  do  all  we  can  to  spread  the  glad 
tidings  and  win  souls  to  Christ." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  remaining  winter  months  sped  swiftly  by, 
nothing  occurring  to  mar  the  domestic  felicity 
of  our  friends  at  Woodburn  ;  then  came  gentle 
spring  with  her  soft  breezes,  buds  and  blossoms, 
bringing  new  delights. 

The  captain  planned  and  carried  out  various 
improvements  in  the  grounds,  taking  not  his 
wife  only,  but  his  children  also,  into  his  counsels, 
consulting  their  tastes  and  wishes  in  a  way  that 
gave  them  a  very  enjoyable  sense  of  joint  pro 
prietorship  with  him.  He  had  a  pleasant  fash 
ion  of  saying  "  ours  "  instead  of  "  my  "  house, 
grounds,  flower-garden,  etc. 

But  Max  was  given  a  garden  spot  to  be  all 
his  own  ;  Lulu  and  Grace  each  had  hers  ;  and 
they  were  encouraged  to  work  in  them  accord 
ing  to  their  strength,  the  gardener  being  in 
structed  to  do  for  them  whatever  they  were  not 
able  to  do  for  themselves,  and  to  provide  each 
with  whatever  plants  and  seeds  were  called  for. 

It  was  but  little  Grace  could  do  with  her  own 
small  hands,  but  she  found  great  pleasure  in 
directing  the  laying  out  of  her  own  tiny  domain, 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURK     193 

•electing  the  seeds  and  plants  and  deciding  upou 
the  order  of  their  arrangement. 

The  captain  was  a  firm  believer  in  the  efficacy 
of  fresh  air,  and  in  suitable  weather  there  were 
daily  drives  and  walks  about  the  grounds, 
through  the  woods  and  along  the  country 
roads. 

It  was  a  dear  delight  to  the  children  to  hunt 
for  wild  wood  flowers  in  their  walks,  and  if 
they  spied  any  in  their  drives,  papa  was  always 
indulgently  ready  to  stop  the  carriage  and 
gather  the  floral  treasures  for  his  darlings,  or 
even  to  permit  them  to  alight  and  pluck  the 
tempting  beauties  for  themselves. 

Such  a  free,  glad  life  was  theirs,  so  filled  with 
pleasant  duties  and  pastimes,  so  surrounded 
with  an  atmosphere  of  tender  parental  care  and 
love,  that  their  young  hearts  seemed  brimming 
over  with  happiness,  and  even  Gracie's  face  grew 
round  and  rosy  with  health. 

Violet,  too,  was  very  happy,  gay  and  light- 
hearted  as  a  child  :  the  captain  sometimes  said 
that  he  felt  as  if  he  were  renewing  his  youth  ; 
at  which  Violet  would  laugh  and  say,  "  That  is 
not  so  very  strange,  my  dear  ;  for  you  are  some 
years  younger  than  mamma — whom  we  all  in 
dignantly  refuse  to  consider  old — and  you  have 
neither  gray  hairs  nor  wrinkles." 

Max  and  Lulu  had  not  given  up  their  fret  and 
scroll  sawing  and  carving,  but  usually  found  at 


2 94    ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A T  WOODS U1W. 

least  a  few  minutes  to  devote  to  them  everj 
day.  They  had  been  for  weeks  engaged  upon 
some  pretty  things  for  Grace,  to  be  presented 
upon  her  birthday,  which  was  now  near  at 
hand. 

It  was  a  secret  between  themselves,  known  to 
no  one  else  except  their  father,  from  whom  they 
seldom  desired  to  conceal  any  thing.  It  was  a 
dear  delight  to  both  that  he  was  always  ready 
to  receive  their  confidences,  listen  with  interest 
and  give  hearty  sympathy  and  help  also,  if  it 
were  needed. 

Going  into  their  workroom  one  morning,  he 
found  them  there,  both  busily  plying  their 
tools. 

"  You  seem  to  be  very  industrious,"  he  re 
marked  with  a  pleased  smile.  "Are  you  not 
siearly  done  ?  " 

"  Yes,  papa,"  they  answered,  "  we  have  only 
a  little  more  to  do,  but  we  must  make  haste  with 
that,  for  to-morrow  is  Grade's  birthday." 

"I have  not  forgotten  that,"  he  said.  "I 
shall  have  a  gift  for  her  too." 

"  What,  papa  ?  "  cried  Lulu  eagerly.  "  May 
.  we  know  ?  " 

"You  may  know  to-morrow,"  he  answered 
pleasantly.  "  This  is  very  pretty,  Lulu,"  taking 
tip  some  of  her  work  and  examining  it  crit 
ically. 

"Yes,   papa ;  and  this  is  the  last  piece  I*m 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     13 

doing  now.  Then  I'll  fasten  them  together  and 
the  cradle  will  be  done,  all  but  putting  in  the 
pink  satin  lining  I  have  ready  for  it.  It  will  just 
fit  Kitty,  Gracie's  largest  doll,  and  I've  made 
kuch  a  sweet  little  pillow  and  spread  for  it ; 
both  of  pink  satin  covered  with  lace.  Oh,  I'm 
sure  Gracie  will  be  delighted  !  particularly  be 
cause  I've  made  every  thing  myself." 

"  I  haven't  a  doubt  that  she  will,"  he  said. 
Then,  looking  at  his  watch,  "  You  have  still  fif 
teen  minutes  before  school  time." 

"  I  think  I  can  get  done  the  carving  in  that 
time,  papa,"  she  said,  "  and  this  afternoon  I  can 
put  in  the  lining.  Maxie,  you  are  nearer  done 
than  I,  aren't  you  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  just  a  trifle,"  he  answered.  "  Papa, 
what  do  you  think  of  this  clock-case  now  ?  " 

The  captain  examined  and  admired,  then  bid 
ding  them  be  punctual  in  coming  to  their  les 
sons,  went  out  and  left  them. 

They  were  careful  to  obey.  Lulu  entered  the 
schoolroom  with  flushed  cheeks  and  shining  eyes. 

"  I'm  done,  papa,"  she  said  to  him  in  a  lo\r 
aside,  "  and  so  is  Maxie." 

"  I  congratulate  you  both,"  he  answered,  with 
a  look  of  interest  and  a  kindly  smile. 

Lessons  over,  Lulu  hastened  back  to  the 
work-room  to  gather  up  the  bits  of  carved  wood 
upon  which  she  had  expended  so  much  time  and 
labor. 


*  °6     ELSIE '8  FEIENDS  A  T  WOODS  fTBJV. 

On  the  threshold  she  was  met  by  a  little  negro 
boy  coming  out  with  a  hatchet  in  his  hand. 

"  Dick  !  how  dare  you  go  in  there  ?  What 
have  you  been  doing  with  that  hatchet  ? "  she 
asked  in  tones  of  mingled  anger  and  alarm. 

"  Nuffin,  Miss  Lu,"  he  answered,  running  off 
at  full  speed,  while  she  hurried  into  the  room 
and  to  the  table  where  she  had  left  her  treasures 
laid  together  in  a  neat  pile. 

It  had  disappeared,  but  on  the  floor  beneath 
lay  a  heap  of  broken  bits  and  splinters  of  wood 
which  one  horrified  glance  showed  her  were  all 
that  Dick's  hatchet  had  left  of  her  beautiful 
work. 

With  a  cry  of  grief  and  dismay  she  dropped 
into  a  chair,  then  laying  her  head  on  the  table 
she  began  to  sob  in  a  heart-broken  way. 

Presently  a  hand  was  laid  on  her  shoulder 
and  her  father's  voice  asked  in  tenderly  sympa 
thizing  tones,  "  My  darling,  what  is  the  matter  ? 
What  can  have  happened  to  distress  you  so  ?  " 

"  Look,  papa,  look  !  Dick  did  it  with  his 
hatchet,"  she  sobbed,  pointing  to  the  tell-tale 
heaps  on  the  floor. 

"  Dick  ?  "  he  exclaimed.  "  He  is  not  allowed 
to  come  in  here,  and  should  never  be  permitted 
to  have  a  hatchet.  I  shall  take  measures  to 
prevent  a  repetition  of  such  mischievous 
doings." 

"  But  he's  destroyed  them  all,  papa  ;  every 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     197 

one,  and  I  haven't  time  to  make  any  more  for 
Grade's  birthday." 

"No,  dear  child,  and  I  am  very  sorry  ibr 
you.  What  can  I  do  to  comfort  you?"  he 
asked,  sitting  down  and  taking  her  in  his  arms. 
"  Will  it  console  you  a  little  to  know  that  I  am 
much  gratified  to  find  that  you  have  borne  this 
severe  trial  of  patience  without  flying  into  a 
passion." 

"  Yes,  papa,  it  does  comfort  me  some.  But 
I  hope  Dick  will  keep  out  of  my  way  for  a 
while ;  because  I'm  afraid  I  might  fly  at  him 
and  box  his  ears." 

"  I  shall  see  that  he  does  not  come  near  you," 
the  captain  said,  gravely.  "And  I  must  find 
some  way  to  help  you  to  get  another  present  for 
Gracie.  We  will  try  to  think  of  something  to 
buy  which  she  would  be  sure  to  like." 

"  But  it  won't  be  my  work,  papa  !  " 

"  No,  of  course  not  ;  but  when  we  can  not  do 
what  we  wish,  we  must  try  to  be  content  with 
doing  the  best  that  we  can." 

He  petted  and  caressed  her  for  a  few  moments, 
then  led  her  out  into  the  grounds,  and  tried  to 
direct  her  mind  from  her  loss  by  calling  her 
attention  to  the  growth  and  beauty  of  the  plants 
and  flowers. 

It  was  the  day  for  her  music  lesson  ;  the  hour 
for  taking  it  was  shortly  after  leaving  the  dinner 
table. 


198     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf. 

She  had  not  learned  to  like  Mr.  Morgan,  and 
still  esteemed  it  quite  a  trial  to  have  to  take 
lessons  from  him.  His  stock  of  patience  and 
forbearance  was  hardly  larger  than  hers,  but  the 
eaptain's  presence  had  been  a  restraint  upon 
them  both,  and  hitherto  there  had  been  no 
decided  outbreak  of  temper  on  the  part  of 
either. 

But  to-day  Mr.  Morgan  was  testy  and  unrea 
sonable,  from  some  cause  known  only  to  himself, 
while  Lulu,  in  consequence  of  her  loss  and  dis 
appointment,  was  not  in  a  frame  of  mind  to 
endure  it  even  as  well  as  she  might  at  another 
time. 

He  scolded,  called  her  stupid,  asked  how  much 
time  she  had  devoted  to  practicing  her  lesson, 
and  on  being  told  "  an  hour  every  day,"  said  he 
did  not  believe  it. 

"  I  don't  tell  lies,  Mr.  Morgan  ! "  cried  Lulu 
indignantly.  "  Please  ask  papa  if  my  word  is 
not  to  be  trusted." 

"  It  is,  sir  ;  fully,"  said  the  captain,  leaving 
the  easy  chair  he  had  been  occupying  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  room,  and  taking  his  stand 
near  the  piano,  where  he  could  look  directly  into 
the  faces  of  both  teacher  and  pupil. 

"  Doubtless  you  think  so,  sir  •,  but  I  fancy 
you  may  be  deceived,  like  many  another  doating 
parent,"  returned  the  Englishman,  in  a  sneering 
tone. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODS  URN.     1  C£ 

The  captain  received  the  taunt  in  dignified 
silence,  not  even  changing  color ;  but  Lulu 
flushed  hotly,  flashed  an  angiy  glance  at  the 
speaker,  then  sent  an  entreating  one  up  into  her 
father's  face. 

"Yes,  you  may  go,"  he  said.  "Go  to  the 
school-room,"  and  she  made  haste  to  obey. 

"  Sir  ! "  exclaimed  Morgan,  angrily,  "  I  can 
not  have  my  pupils  interfered  with  in  this 
manner." 

"  The  child  is  mine,  sir,"  replied  the  captain, 
"  and  I  decline  to  have  her  subjected  to  such  a 
trial  of  temper  as  your  captious  fault-finding 
and  unjust  accusations  have  forced  upon  her 
to-day." 

"  I  repeat  that  I  shall  allow  no  interference 
between  myself  and  a  pupil,"  returned  Morgan, 
growing  pale  with  rage,  "  and  if  this  thing  is  to 
go  on,  sir,  you  may  look  out  for  another  in 
structor  for  your  daughter  after  the  expiration 
of  the  present  term." 

"  There  is  no  need  to  wait  for  that,"  said  the 
captain  in  a  calm,  quiet  tone.  "  Walk  into  the 
library  and  I  will  draw  a  check  for  the  full 
amount  of  your  charge  for  the  term  ;  nor  ask 
you  to  give  another  lesson." 

Lulu  had  gone  to  the  school-room  quivering 
with  excitement  and  indignation,  feeling  as  if 
the  very  thought  of  taking  another  lesson  from 
Mr.  Morgan  was  quite  unendurable  :  hoping 


200     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

that  her  father  was  not  disposed  to  blame  her 
for  her  angry  rejoinder  to  the  man's  rudely  ex 
pressed  doubt  of  her  truthfulness,  yet  fearing 
that  he  might ;  so  that  when  he  presently  came 
in,  it  was  with  some  apprehension  that  she  glanced 
up  into  his  face,  asking  tremulously,  "  Are  you 
displeased  with  me,  papa  ?  " 

"  Come  here,"  he  said,  seating  himself. 

She  obeyed  instantly,  though  still  in  doubt  of 
what  was  awaiting  her. 

He  drew  her  to  his  knee,  put  his  arm  round 
her,  and  pressing  his  lips  to  her  cheek,  said, 
"  No,  daughter,  I  am  not  displeased  with  you  ; 
I  think  you  have  had  sore  trials  of  patience 
to-day,  and  have  borne  them  well." 

"  O  papa,  do  you  ?  oh  thank  you  for  saying 
it !  it  makes  me  so  glad,  so  happy  ! "  she  said 
with  a  half  sob,  her  arm  round  his  neck,  her 
cheek  laid  lovingly  to  his.  "  But  oh  I — I  wish 
I  never  had  to  see  that  man  any  more." 

"  You  need  not.  I  have  dismissed  him  and 
shall  not  again  engage  a  male  music  teacher  for 
you  :  without  consulting  you,"  he  added  in  a 
playful  tone,  and  smiling  affectionately  into  her 
eyes. 

"  O  papa,  how  good  in  you  !  "  she  cried,  hug 
ging  him  close. 

"  Now,"  he  said,  "  the  next  thing  in  order  is 
to  think  what  you  can  buy  as  your  present  to 
Gracie.  How  would  you  like  to  drive  into  the 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     201 

city  with  me  this  afternoon  and  select  a  gift  for 
her?" 

"  Oh,  very  much  indeed,  papa  !  " 

"  Then  go  and  get  ready  as  quickly  as  you 
can,  for  we  must  start  directly,  in  order  to  return 
by  tea  time.  Your  mamma  will  go  with  us,  and 
if  Gracie  chooses,  we  will  take  her  as  far  as  Ion 
and  leave  her  there  until  we  return." 

"  O  papa,  how  nice  !  "  she  cried  :  then  hurried 
away  to  do  his  bidding. 

Grace  was  well  pleased  with  her  share  of  the 
drive,  nor  thought  of  any  special  reason  for 
dropping  her  at  Ion,  further  than  that  her  father 
deemed  it  best. 

Lulu  came  back  in  gayest  spirits,  account 
ing  for  them  by  saying  that  papa  had  been 
so  very,  very  kind  and  had  promised  never 
to  bid  her  take  another  lesson  from  Mr.  Mor 
gan. 

It  was  Grace's  turn  the  next  morning,  when 
on  awaking,  she  found  a  small  table  by  her  bed 
side,  quite  loaded  with  pretty  gifts  from  near 
and  dear  ones. 

Lulu's  was  a  lovely  Paris  doll,  with  a  trunk 
full  of  ready-made  clothes.  Max's  a  clock  in  a 
beautifully  carved  case.  Papa,  mamma,  Grand 
ma  Elsie  and  other  friends  had  given  her  books 
and  toys. 

She  was  greatly  pleased,  and  very  happy  ill 
her  quiet  way,  especially  when  her  father  came 


'202     ELSIE'S  FfilEMDS  AT  WOODBURtf. 

in,  kissed  her  fondly,  and  wished  her  many 
happy  returns  of  the  day. 

But  the  most  joyful  surprise  was  when  after 
breakfast  and  family  worship,  he  led  her  and 
Lulu  out  to  the  verandah  and  showed  them  two 
pretty  Shetland  ponies,  asking,  "  What  do  you 
think  of  those  little  fellows,  children  ?  " 

"  Oh !  oh  !  what  darlings  !  "  cried  Lulu. 
Then  half  breathlessly,  "  Papa,  are  they  for —  ? 
Whose  are  they  ?  " 

He  smiled  at  her  wistful,  eager,  half -hopeful, 
half -doubtful  look. 

"  The  larger  one,  called  Fairy,  is  for  a  little 
girl  who  seems  to  have  gained  pretty  good  con 
trol  over  a  fiery  temper,"  he  made  answer  ; 
"  the  other,  Elf,  is  for  a  birthday  gift  to  Gracie ; 
both  from  papa,  who  hopes  his  darlings  will 
find  much  enjoyment  in  riding  their  small 
steeds." 

Before  he  had  nearly  finished  the  long  sen 
tence  they  were  in  his  arms,  hugging,  kissing, 
and  thanking  him  in  a  rapture  of  delight. 

He  returned  their  caresses  as  warmly  as  they 
were  given,  then  helped  them  to  mount  their 
ponies,  and  gave  Grace  a  lesson  in  managing 
hers. 

Lulu  seemed  quite  at  home  in  the  saddle,  and 
it  pleased  him  to  perceive  it. 

They  went  round  the  grounds  several  times  ; 
then  he  had  them  dismount  and  go  into  the  house. 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODB URN.     20S 

"  Your  mamma  has  something  to  show  you,1* 
he  said,  and  led  them  to  their  sitting  room, 
where  they  found  Violet  and  Alma  waiting  to 
fit  each  little  girl  with  a  handsome  riding 
habit. 

Alma  had  been  making  them,  measuring  by 
some  of  their  dresses,  and  they  were  so  nearly 
done  that  she  said  she  could  have  them  both 
finished  by  dinner  time.  There  was  a  dainty 
hat  to  match  each  habit,  and  when  tied  on  they 
were  pronounced  very  becoming. 

"  This  is  to  be  a  holiday  in  Grade's  honor," 
their  father  said,  "  and  this  afternoon  several  of 
her  little  friends  of  her  own  age,  are  coming  to 
help  her  to  celebrate  her  birthday." 

Gracie's  eyes  sparkled  with  pleasure.  "  I'm 
glad,  and  very  much  obliged  to  you,  papa,"  she 
said.  "  Can  Elf  come  to  the  party  too  ?  "  she 
asked  with  a  gleeful  laugh. 

"  Yes  ;  he  may  attend  and  have  a  share  in 
entertaining  the  company  by  letting  them  take 
turns  in  riding  him  about  the  grounds,"  replied 
her  father,  looking  fondly  down  into  the  sweet, 
fair  young  face  upturned  to  his. 

"  I'm  ever  so  glad  for  you,  Gracie,"  remarked 
Lulu  heartily.  "Will  you  invite  Fairy  and  me 
to  your  party  ?  " 

"Why  yes,  of  course,"  said  Gracie.  "I 
couldn't  enjoy  it  without  my  big  sister  that's 
always  so  kind  to  me,  and  if  Fairy  comes  the 


204     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODS  URNi 


girls  can  ride  two  at  a  time.  Can't  they, 
papa  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  and  when  Lulu  has  her  birthday  party 
she  can  make  a  return  by  inviting  you  and 
Elf." 

"  Oh,  papa,  am  I  tn  have  one  too  ?  "  exclaimed 
Lulu,  jumping  for  joy. 

"  Yes  ;  if  nothing  happens  to  prevent.  And 
Max  shall  have  one  on  his  birthday,  if  he 
wishes." 

"  If  nothing  happens  to  prevent  ?  "  repeated 
Lulu,  sobering  down.  "  I  suppose  that  means 
if  I'm  good  and  obedient  and  don't  get  into  a 
passion  ?  " 

"A  failure  in  that  line  would  certainly  be 
something  to  prevent,"  answered  her  father, 
"  but  there  might  be  something  else,  sickness  for 
instance." 

Going  close  to  his  side,  "  Papa,  if  I  should 
get  into  a  passion  would  I  have  to  lose  my 
pony  ?  "  she  asked  in  an  under  tone. 

"  Yes  ;  for  a  time  ;  ought  you  not  to,  since  he 
is  given  you  as  a  reward  for  controlling  your 
temper  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir ;  that's  just  and  right ;  but  oh,  I 
hope  I  shan't  have  to  !  " 

"  So  do  L  I  should  be  very  sorry  to  deprive 
you  of  her  even  for  a  day." 

Grace's  guests  arrived  in  due  time.  It  was 
a  lawn  and  garden  party,  and  a  complete  suo 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     205 

cess,   the    ponies    contributing   largely  to   the 
enjoyment. 

The  captain  stayed  with  the  children  con 
stantly  to  assist  in  supplying  amusement  for 
them,  and  to  guard  them  against  possible  acci 
dent  in  mounting  and  riding  the  ponies,  though 
the  little  fellows  were  almost  as  gentle  and  quiet 
as  lambs. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  ponies  at  once  became  the  greatest  pets 
with  their  young  mistresses,  and  soon  would 
come  at  their  call,  eat  from  their  hands  and 
submit  to  stroking  and  fondling  with  as  much 
docility  as  that  of  a  dog  or  cat.  It  was  a  great 
pleasure  to  the  captain  to  see  the  delight  the 
children  took  in  them. 

It  was  some  weeks  before  timid  little  Gracie 
would  venture  to  mount  hers,  or  ride  it  without 
"  papa  "  to  hold  the  bridle  and  walk  by  her  side 
to  care  for  her  safety  ;  but  after  awhile  she  was 
content  to  sometimes  let  Max  take  his  place,  and 
at  length  grew  bold  enough  to  ride  about  the 
grounds  at  a  moderate  pace,  guiding  her  small 
steed  herself  with  only  Lulu,  mounted  on  Fairy, 
by  her  side. 

Lulu  was  allowed  to  ride  her  pony  within  the 
grounds  whenever  she  pleased,  but  strictly  for, 
bidden  to  go  outside  alone  ;  yet  as  she  could 
almost  always  have  the  company  of  her  father, 
Violet  or  Max,  and  not  seldom  of  all  three, 
there  was  little  or  no  excuse  for  a  desire  to 
disobey. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     207 

But  though  Lulu  had  certainly  greatly  im 
proved,  there  were  still  times  when  she  was 
seized  with  the  old  willfulness  and  disinclination 
to  submit  to  lawful  authority  ;  when  to  have 
her  own  way,  and  l>c  altogether  a  law  unto  her 
self,  seemed  a  delightful  thing,  and  for  a  time 
overcame  the  wish  to  please  the  father  whom 
she  did  really  love  very  dearly. 

This  happened  one  day  a  month  or  more  after 
the  gift  of  the  ponies.  Morning  lessons  weie 
over ;  Max  went  to  the  workroom,  having  a 
piece  of  carving  he  wished  to  finish,  and  Gracie, 
for  once,  preferred  playing  with  her  dolls  to 
riding  her  pony,  so  Lulu  set  out  alone  with  hers, 
not  with  any  intention  of  going  beyond  the 
boundaries  of  the  estate. 

She  rode  round  the  drive,  up  and  down  the 
garden  paths,  and  through  the  bit  of  woods 
several  times,  then  turned  longing  eyes  upon 
the  road  beyond,  which,  for  some  distance,  was 
shaded  by  overhanging  trees,  and  did  indeed 
look  most  inviting. 

A  side  gate  stood  open,  a  wagon,  carrying 
some  supplies  from  the  house,  having  just  passed 
through,  and  she  had  reined  in  her  pony  close 
beside  it. 

"  Why  in  the  world  shouldn't  I  go  out  there  ?  " 
she  said,  half  aloud  ;  "  it  couldn't  hurt  anybody 
or  any  thing  for  me  to  ride  just  a  little  way 
down  that  shady  road.  Papa's  reason  for  for- 


208     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

bidding  me  to  walk  alone  in  such  places,  was 
that  I  might  be  in  danger  from  tramps  ;  but 
I'm  sure  Fairy  could  outrun  any  of  them  ;  and 
BO  I  shouldn't  be  in  any  dr  :ger  on  her  back." 

Conscience  whispered  that  whether  she  would 
be  in  danger  or  not,  the  act  would  be  one  of 
disobedience  ;  but  she  refused  to  listen. 

The  reins  were  lying  loosely  on  Fairy's  neck, 
and  just  at  that  instant  she  started  toward  the 
gate  of  her  own  accord. 

Lulu  could  have  easily  restrained  her  and 
turned  her  head  another  way,  but  did  not  choose 
to  make  the  effort. 

"  It's  Fairy's  doing,  and  I'm  not  to  blame," 
ehe  said  to  herself  ;  "  and  I'll  only  let  her  go  a 
little  way,  I'll  make  her  turn  round  in  a  minute." 

She  did  not  go  very  far,  but  the  minute  grew 
into  five  before  Fairy's  head  was  turned  toward 
the  gate  again,  ten  ere  it  was  re-entered, 
and  the  two  pursued  their  way  back  to  the 
house. 

Lulu  found  that  somehow  her  ride  had  ceased 
to  be  enjoyable,  so  dismounted,  turned  Fairy 
into  the  pasture  where  she  and  Elf  were  allowed 
to  disport  themselves  when  their  services  were 
not  required,  sauntered  about  the  garden  for  a 
little,  then  on  into  the  house,  vainly  trying  all 
the  time  to  stifle  the  reproaches  of  conscience  for 
the  act  of  disobedience  of  which  she  had  been 
guilty. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUR1T. 

Presently  she  went  into  the  library.  Violet 
was  there  writing  letters.  Lulu  took  possession 
of  the  easy-chair  usually  occupied  by  her  father, 
took  up  a  book  that  lay  open  on  the  table  be 
side  it,  and  began  to  read. 

A  few  moments  passed  in  silence ;  then 
Violet,  glancing  up  from  her  writing,  said 
gently  :  "  Lulu,  dear,  that  is  a  book  which 
your  father  would  not  approve  of  your  reading; 
I  am  quite  sure  of  it." 

Lulu  read  on,  paying  no  attention  to  the 
remark. 

Violet  waited  a  moment,  then  asked — still 
speaking  in  a  gentle,  kindly  tone — "  Did  you 
hear  me,  Lulu  ?  " 

"  Of  course  I  did  ;  I'm  not  deaf,"  was  the 
ungracious,  not  to  say  rude  rejoinder. 

"  But  you  do  not  close  the  book." 

"  No  ;  if  papa  doesn't  want  me  to  read  books, 
he  shouldn't  leave  them  lying  around." 

"  That  is,  you  would  have  him  treat  you  as 
one  whom  he  can  not  trust  ?  Whom  he  con 
siders  destitute  of  a  sense  of  honor  ?  since  he 
has  repeatedly  told  you,  you  must  not  read  any 
book  without  first  making  sure  of  its  being  such 
as  he  would  approve." 

An  uneasy  conscience  made  Lulu  unusually 
irritable.  "I  do  wish,  Mamma  Vi,"  she  said 
pettishly,  "  you'd  let  me  alone.  I — " 

"Lulu,"  interrupted  a  voice,  speaking  from 


2 1 0     ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN. 

the  adjoining  room,  in  grave,  slightly  stern 
accents,  "  bring  that  book  to  me." 

Both  Violet  and  the  little  girl  started  at  the 
sound,  neither  having  had  any  suspicion  of  the 
captain's  near  vicinity.  He  had  come  in  quietly 
just  in  time  to  overhear  the  short  colloquy, 
while  the  portiere  separating  the  two  rooms 
concealed  him  from  their  view.  It  was  quite 
accidental  ;  he  having  no  intention  or  thought 
of  listening  to  any  thing  not  meant  for  his  ear. 

Violet,  not  wishing  to  be  witness  of  a  scene 
between  her  husband  and  his  child,  quickly  and 
quiet  t  withdrew  by  way  of  the  hall,  while 
Lulu  rose  and  obeyed  the  order,  appearing 
before  her  father  with  flushed  face  and  down 
cast  eve&>  and  silently  placing  the  book  in  his 
outstrt/tched  hand. 

He  had  come  in  somewhat  weary,  more  in 
mind  than  body,  and  thrown  himself  into  an 
easy-chair. 

He  did  not  speak  for  a  moment,  and  she 
stood,  flushed  and  trembling  before  him,  her 
eyes  on  the  carpet. 

At  length  he  said,  with  a  heavy  sigh  and  in 
tones  more  grave  and  sad  than  stern,  "  I  thought 
I  had,  in  my  Lulu,  a  daughter  whom  I  could 
implicitly  trust  to  be  obedient  and  respectful  to 
me  and  her  mamma,  whether  in  my  presence  or 
absence  ;  I  thought  she  cherished  a  sincere  af 
fection  for  her  kind  young  mother,  and  was 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     211 

quite  sure  that  she  loved,  honored  and  rever 
enced  her  father.  But  what  I  have  accidentally 
overheard  in  the  last  few  minutes  has,  I  am 
deeply  grieved  to  say,  robbed  me  of  that  cheer 
ing  belief." 

Lulu  hastily  brushed  away  a  tear.  "  Papa," 
she  began  in  a  trembling  voice. 

"  No,"  he  said,  "  I  will  hear  nothing  from 
you  now.  Go  to  your  room  and  stay  there  till 
I  come  to  you.  I  want  you  to  think  over  your 
conduct  since  leaving  the  school-room  this  morn 
ing,  and  after  due  reflection  upon  it,  in  solitude, 
give  me  your  honest  opinion  of  it." 

A  wave  of  his  hand  dismissed  her,  and  she 
went  silently  from  the  room,  up  to  her  own, 
and  eat  down  by  a  window  overlooking  the 
meadow  where  the  ponies  were  browsing. 

"  I  wonder,"  she  thought,  with  an  added 
sense  of  shame  and  affright,  as  her  eye  fell  upon 
them,  "  if  papa  knows  where  Fairy  and  I  went  ? 
he  said  my  conduct  since  I  left  the  school-room, 
and  that  sounds  as  if  he  did.  But  I  didn't  think 
any  body  saw  us  or  would  tell  on  me  if  he  did. 
Oh,  I  wish  I  hadn't  done  so  !  I  wish  I  hadn't 
spoken  in  that  disrespectful  way  to  Mamma  Vir 
and  about  papa  !  How  cculd  I  do  it  and  hurt 
his  feelings  so,  when  I  do  really  love  him  dearly, 
dearly,  and  he's  such  a  good,  kind  father  ?  Oh, 
I  hate  you  for  it,  Lulu  Raymond,  and  should 
like  to  give  you  a  good  beating  !  I  shan't  make 


212     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

a  word  of  objection  if  your  father  does,  and  in 
fact  I  believe  I  just  hope  he  will.  It's  just 
what  you  deserve  and  you  know  it  is." 

She  was  deeply  ashamed  and  the  more  she 
dwelt  upon  her  conduct  the  more  ashamed  and 
penitent  she  grew.  She  rose  from  her  chair  and 
walked  restlessly  about  the  room. 

"  I  wonder  when  papa  will  come,  and  what 
he  will  say  and  do  to  me,"  she  sighed  to  her 
self.  "  I've  been  pretty  good  for  quite  a  while 
till  to-day  and  why  couldn't  I  keep  on?  why 
should  I  turn  round  all  at  once  and  be  so  dread 
fully  bad  again  ?  I  haven't  been  in  a  passion  to 
be  sure,  but  I  have  disobeyed  papa  in  two 
things,  beside  speaking  disrespectfully  to  Mamma 
Vi  and  about  him.  He  certainly  will  have  to 
punish  me  somehow,  for  I  know  he  considers 
disobedience  very,  very  bad  indeed.  I  think 
half  the  punishment  he  gave  me  last  time 
was  for  disobeying  him.  And  it  was  kinder 
than  to  let  me  go  on  doing  that  dangerous 
thing." 

At  that  moment,  glancing  from  the  window, 
she  saw  one  of  the  servants  leading  Fairy 
across  the  yard. 

"  Ajax,"  she  called,  "  what  are  you  doing 
with  my  pony  ?  " 

The  man  looked  up  and  answered,  "  De  cap'n 
tole  me  for  to  tote  she  'way  off  to  Roselands. 
*Spect  Doctah  Arthur  gwine  ride  'im  when  his 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     213 

hosses  done  wored  out  wid  kyarin'  'de  doctah* 
*bout  de  roads  f'om  mornin'  to  night." 

"  Dr.  Arthur  ride  that  little  pony  indeed  !  n 
exclaimed  Lulu.  "  Why  his  legs  would  drag 
on  the  ground  !  " 

She  laughed  over  the  ridiculous  picture  con 
jured  up  by  the  words  of  the  negro  and  her  own 
imagination,  then  began  to  cry,  as  she  said  to 
herself,  "  Papa  is  sending  my  pony  away  to 
punish  me,  and  maybe  he'll  never  let  me  have 
her  again.  I'd  ten  times  rather  he'd  whip  me." 

The  door  opened  and  the  captain  came  in. 

Lulu  started  up,  hastily  brushing  away  her 
tears,  and  stood  before  him  with  drooping  head, 
hotly  flushing  cheek  and  fast  beating  heart. 

He  took  her  hand,  led  her  to  a  chair,  sat  down 
and  drew  her  to  his  side. 

"  I  have  come  to  hear  what  you  have  to  say 

*>  J 

as  to  your  opinion  of  your  own  conduct  to-day, 
and  any  confession  your  conscience  may  impel 
you  to  make  to  your  father." 

"  Papa,"  she  burst  out,  hiding  her  face  in  her 
hands  while  the  hot  blood  surged  over  it  and 
her  neck,  "  I'm  ever  and  ever  so  sorry  and 
ashamed  of — of  the — of  what  I  said  to  Mamma 
Vi,  and  about  you  !  O  papa,  please,  please  for 
give  me !  please  believe  that  I  do  really  love 
and  honor  and  reverence  you  ! " 

He  waited  a  moment  to  see  if  she  had  finished, 
then  asked  gravely,  and  with  some  severity  of 


214     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

tone,  "  Is  that  all  you  have  to  say  to  me  ?  Have 
you  no  confession  of  other  wrong-doing  to  make  ?  n 

"  Yes;  sir,">  she  faltered,  her  head  drooping 
still  lower,  "  Ir— I  disobeyed  you  before  that  by 
going  outside  the  grounds." 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  and  it  so  happened  that  I 
saw  you,  having  had  occasion  just  at  that  time 
to  pay  a  visit  to  the  observatory  at  the  top  of 
the  house." 

She  looked  up  in  surprise,  but  seeing  the  ex 
pression  of  grief  and  pain  in  his  js,  dropped 
her  head  again,  and  hiding  her  face  on  his  shoul 
der,  sobbed  out,  "O  papa,  don't  look  so  hurt 
and  sorry  !  I  will  try  to  be  a  better  girl !  in 
deed  I  will  ! " 

"  You  have  wounded  your  father's  heart  very 
eorely,  little  daughter,"  he  said  with  emotion. 
"  How  can  I  be  other  than  hurt  and  sorry  on 
learning  that  my  dear  child  loves  me  so  little 
that  she  is  ready  to  speak  disrespectfully  of  me 
and  to  disobey  me  repeatedly  when  she  thinks 
I  shall  not  know  it?" 

Her  tears  fell  faster  and  faster  at  his  words, 
arid  her  sobs  grew  more  violent. 

"  O  papa,  I  do  love  you  !  "  she  cried,  twining 
her  arms  round  his  neck.  "  Oh,  please  believe 
me  !  I'd  rather  be  killed  than  not  to  have  you 
believe  that  I  do  !  " 

"  I  have  no  doubt  that  you  have  some  affec 
tion  for  me,"  he  said,  "  but — n 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     215 

"  O  papa,  a  great,  great  deal ! "  she  inter 
rupted,  "  I'm  so  angry  with  myself  for  being  so 
disobedient  and  disrespectful  to  you,  that  I  want 
you  to  punish  me  just  as  hard  as  you  can. 
Won't  you  ?  and  then  forgive  me,  and  love  me 
again  ?  " 

"  My  dear  child,"  he  said,  "  I  have  not  ceased 
to  love  you,  very  far  from  it  ;  you  are  dearer  to 
me  than  words  can  tell.  But  I  can  not  of  course 
pass  over  lightly  so  flagrant  an  act  of  disobedi 
ence  as  you  were  guilty  of  to-day.  I  must  pun 
ish  you,  and  I  have  decided  that  your  punish 
ment  shall  be  that  Fairy  shall  be  taken  from 
you  for  a  week." 

"  A  week,  papa  ?  I  was  afraid  you  would 
never  give  her  back  to  me  ;  and  I  don't  deserve 
that  you  should." 

"  It  grieves  me  to  deprive  you  of  her  for  even 
that  length  of  time,"  he  said,  "  and  if  you  are 
really  as  penitent  as  you  seem,  to  lose  her  for  a 
week  will,  I  think,  be  sufficient  punishment." 

"  Papa,  I'm  really  discouraged  with  myself," 
she  sighed.  "  I  thought  I'd  learned  to  be  pretty- 
good,  so  that  I  would  never  be  disobedient 
again,  but  now  I  have  been." 

"  Do  not  allow  yourself  to  be  discouraged  in 
a  way  that  will  lead  you  to  give  up  trying  to 
improve,"  he  said,  "  but  let  your  failures  lead 
you  to  try  all  the  harder,  and  to  pray  more  ear 
nestly  and  constantly  to  God  for  help.  Probably 


216     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

your  failure  was  caused  by  your  having  grown 
too  confident  that  you  were  really  reformed  and 
so  relaxing  your  efforts  and  your  watchfulness." 

"  Aren't  you  quite  discouraged  about  trying 
to  make  me  a  good  girl,  papa  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  No  ;  I  know  too  well  that  the  battle  with 
our  fallen  nature  is  a  long  and  hard  one,  and 
have  had  too  many  slips  and  falls  myself  to  ex 
pect  you  to  gain  the  victory  at  once.  Also,  I 
believe  the  promise,  '  Train  up  a  child  in  the 
way  he  should  go,  and  when  he  is  old  he  will 
not  depart  from  it.'  I  must  go  on  teaching  and 
training  you,  praying  to  God  for  wisdom,  and 
for  a  blessing  upon  my  efforts,  trying  also  to 
Bet  you  a  good  example,  and  God  will  surely  at 
length  fulfill  his  promise  to  me." 

"  Papa,  is  making  me  do  without  Fairy  for  a 
while  the  only  punishment  you  are  going  to 
give  me  ?  " 

"  I  hope  that  will  prove  sufficient,"  he  said  ; 
"  it  pains  me  to  have  to  inflict  even  that,  for  it 
has  been  a  delight  to  me  to  see  the  pleasure  you 
have  taken  in  your  pony.  But  I  must  train  you 
to  obedience,  for  that  is  according  to  God's 
command  to  me  as  a  parent.  You  have  told  me 
that  you  are  sorry  for  your  bad  behavior  to 
your  mamma  as  well  as  to  me.  I  want  you  to 
make  the  same  acknowledgment  to  her." 

"  Papa,  I  do  hate  to  do  that.  Can't  you  tell 
her  so  for  me  ?  " 


ELSIE  S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     217 

"  I  wish  her  to  hear  it  from  your  own  lips  ; 
and  if  you  are  really  as  sorry  for  your  miscon 
duct  as  you  profess  to  be,  you  will  do  as  I  bid 
you  without  my  having  to  resort  to  compulsion." 

He  rose  as  he  spoke,  then  taking  her  hand, 
led  her  to  Violet,  who  was  sitting  in  her  bou 
doir. 

On  seeing  them  enter  she  instantly  conject 
ured  what  was  coming,  and  sent  an  entreating 
glance,  on  Lulu's  behalf,  up  into  her  husband's 
face.  But  he  ignored  it. 

"  Lulu  has  something  to  say  to  you,  my  dear," 
he  said,  and  the  little  girl,  coloring  deeply  and 
keeping  her  eyes  upon  the  carpet,  faltered  out 
her  apology. 

"  Mamma  Vi,  I'm  sorry  I  spoke  so  disrespect 
fully  to  you.  Please  forgive  me  and  I'll  try  not 
to  do  so  any  more." 

"  Dear  child,"  Violet  responded,  taking  Lulu's 
free  hand  and  kissing  her  affectionately,  "I 
should  by  no  means  have  required  an  apology 
from  you.  The  offense  was  but  a  slight  one,  is 
entirely  forgiven,  and  shall  be  forgotten  as  soon 
as  possible." 

"  My  love,  you  are  very  kind  to  make  so  light 
of  the  offense,"  remarked  the  captain,  "  but  I 
consider  it  a  serious  one,  and  shall  be  very 
greatly  displeased  if  there  is  ever  a  repetition  of 
it.  Both  your  own  lovely  character  and  the 
position  I  have  given  you  in  relation  to  my 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN". 

children,  entitle  you  to  respectful  treatment 
from  them,  and  they  must  yield  it." 

"  I  have  seldom  had  any  reason  to  complain  of 
their  behavior  to  me,"  replied  Violet ;  "they 
are  dear  children  and  I  can  truly  say  that  I  love 
them  every  one." 

"Thank  you,  my  dear,"  he  said,  his  eyes 
shining  with  pleasure. 

Then  catching  a  beseeching  look  from  Lulu, 
he  bent  down  and  kissed  her,  saying,  "  All  is 
right  between  us  now,  daughter." 

But  Lulu's  conscience  was  not  quite  at  ease  ; 
Violet's  words  had  called  up  some  memories  that 
troubled  it,  and  her  innate  honesty  and  truth 
fulness  prompted  another  confession. 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  bursting  into  tears,  "  Mam 
ma  Vi  is  kinder  than  I  deserve.  I  have  been 
very  naughty  to  her  a  number  of  times,  when 
you  were  away  and  didn't  know  any  thing  about 
it ;  so  ill-tempered  and  disrespectful  that  you 
would  have  punished  me  severely  if  you  had 
been  at  home  to  see  and  hear  it  all." 

"  But  that  is  all  past  and  there  is  no  occasion 
to  bring  it  up  again,"  Violet  hastened  to  say. 

"  Yet  I  am  glad  she  has  made  the  confession," 
the  captain  said  gravely,  and  with  a  slight  sigh, 
sitting  down  as  he  spoke,  and  drawing  Lulu 
into  his  arms,  "  for  it  is  a  proof  of  honesty  and 
truthfulness  that  gives  me  great  hope  that  my 
dear,  eldest  daughter  will  yet  make  a  noble 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     219 

woman,    the   pride    and    joy    of    her   father's 
heart." 

"  Dear  papa,  how  kind  in  you  to  say  that," 
sobbed  Lulu,  hiding  her  face  on  his  breast 
"  Oh,  I  will  try  to  be  every  thing  you  wish." 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

IT  wanted  barely  two  weeks  of  Lulu's  birth 
day  when  by  her  misconduct  she  lost  sight  of 
her  pony  for  a  time. 

Of  course  Max  and  Grace  inquired  for  what 
reason  she  had  been  sent  away,  and  it  was  a 
mortification  to  Lulu  to  have  to  own  that  papa 
had  ordered  it  as  a  punishment  to  her  for  diso 
bedience. 

"  Well,  Lu,"  said  Max,  "  it  does  seem  odji  to 
me  that  you  will  disobey  papa,  every  once  in  a 
while,  though  he  never  gives  an  unreasonable 
order  and  is  always  so  kind  and  affectionate  to 
us,  yet  sure  to  punish  disobedience." 

"  Have  you  never  disobeyed  him,  Max  ?  "  she 
asked  a  little  angrily. 

"  Yes,  several  times  in  the  course  of  my  life  ; 
but  not  of  late." 

"I  don't  believe  Lu  will  any  more,"  said 
Grace. 

"  I  hope  not ;  I  don't  mean  to  ;  it  'most  broke 
my  heart  to  see  how  hurt  and  sorry  papa  looked 
about  it,"  Lulu  said,  with  a  slight  tremble  in  her 
voice.  "  It  was  worse  than  having  Fairy  sent 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     221 

Max  and  Grace  offered  the  use  of  their 
ponies. 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  it's  ever  BO  kind 
in  you  both  ;  but  I  don't  know  whether  papa 
would  let  me  ride  either  of  them  now  while  I 
can't  have  my  own." 

They  had  left  the  dinner-table  shortly  before, 
were  now  on  the  veranda,  and  Ajax  was  leading 
up  Elf  and  Max's  pony,  Rex. 

The  captain  stepped  out  from  the  open  hall 
door  and  Max  asked,  "  Papa,  may  I  lend  Rex 
toLu?" 

"  If  you  choose  ;  but  she  is  not  to  ride  alone 
even  about  the  grounds  ;  or  to  go  out  of  sight 
from  the  house  by  herself." 

"  S'pose  you  ride  on  Elf,  Lu,  and  have  Maxie 
go  along  on  Rex,"  suggested  Grace. 

"  And  let  you  stay  behind  ?  No,  indeed  ! 
You  and  Max  go,  and  I'll  amuse  myself  at  home. 
I  had  a  ride  this  morning,  and  don't  need  to  go 
again,"  Lulu  answered. 

"  I  propose  that  instead,  you  two  little  girls 
shall  take  a  drive  in  the  family  carriage  with 
your  mamma  and  me,  Max  riding  alongside  on 
Rex,"  their  father  said,  and  they  accepted  his 
invitation  with  joyful  alacrity,  running  up  at 
once  to  their  rooms  to  get  ready  ;  for  he  told 
them  he  had  already  ordered  the  carriage  and  it 
Would  be  at  the  door  in  a  few  minutes. 

y,Tilu  came  down  again  a  little  ahead  of  Violet 


222     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf. 

and  Grace,  and  found  her  father  waiting  on  the 
veranda  alone. 

Drawing  near  his  side,  and  speaking  in  a  low 
tone,  "  Papa,"  she  said,  "  I  don't  deserve  to  go 
along,  and  you  are  very  kind  to  let  me." 

"  I  love  to  have  you  with  me,  dear  child,"  he 
answered,  "  and  though  I  have  sent  Fairy  away 
for  a  time,  it  is  not  my  desire  to  make  the  week 
an  unhappy  one  to  you." 

Max's  birthday  would  occur  a  few  days  earlier 
than  Lulu's,  and  that  evening,  when  they  were 
all  together,  his  father  told  him  he  might  cele 
brate  it  by  having  a  party,  inviting  as  many  of 
his  boy  friends  as  he  chose  to  spend  the  day,  or 
part  of  it,  at  Woodburn. 

Max  was  greatly  pleased  and  began  at  once 
to  plan  amusements  for  his  expected  guests, 
asking  advice  and  assistance  from  both  his  father 
and  Violet. 

Lulu  listened  with  interest  to  the  talk,  glad 
for  Max,  and  hoping,  too,  that  something  would 
be  said  about  the  conditionally  promised  party 
for  her  birthday. 

But  it  was  not  mentioned,  and  she  concluded 
that  probably  papa  did  not  intend  to  let  her 
have  one  since  she  had  behaved  so  ilL  She  was 
too  sincerely  penitent  to  feel  at  all  rebellious  or 
ill-used,  though  sadly  disappointed  ;  still,  as  it 
yet  lacked  nearly  two  weeks  of  the  time,  she 
did  not  entirely  give  up  hope. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.    223 

When  she  had  gone  up  to  her  own  room  for 
the  night,  and  was  getting  ready  for  bed,  her 
thoughts  went  back  to  the  interview  held  there 
that  morning  with  her  father,  and  she  seemed 
to  see  again  the  pained  expression  in  his  eyes 
that  had  so  distressed  her  then. 

"  Oh,  how  could  I  be  so  naughty  and  disobe 
dient  to  him !  Such  a  dear,  good  father  !  n  she 
again  sighed  to  herself,  tears  springing  to  her 
eyes.  "  I  just  hate  you  for  it,  Lulu  Raymond, 
and  I'd  like  to  pound  you  well.  I  'most  wish 
your  father  would  do  it !  I've  a  great  mind  to 
ask  him  to.  And  here  he  comes,"  as  she  heard 
his  step  nearing  the  door. 

As  he  came  in  she  looked  up  at  him  with 
tearful,  wistful  eyes.  He  opened  his  arms  and 
she  ran  into  them,  put  hers  about  his  neck  and 
hid  her  face  on  his  breast. 

"What  is  it?"  he  asked,  softly  smoothing 
her  hair  ;  "  why  are  there  tears  in  my  dear  little 
daughter's  eyes ;  is  it  because  of  Fairy's 
absence  ?  " 

"  No,  papa  ;  but  because  I'm  so  sorry  to  have 
hurt  you  so  to-day.  Oh,  have  you  got  over  it 
now?" 

"  Pretty  nearly ;  the  momentary  doubt  that 
my  dear  Lulu  loved  me  more  than  just  a  little, 
has  vanished.  I  am  quite  sure  she  does  love  me 
• — better,  perhaps,  than  any  thing  but  her  own 
But  I  shall  never  be  quite  satisfied 


224     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

till  I  can  believe  that  she  loves  me  even  better 
than  that." 

"  Papa,"  she  pleaded,  "  please  believe  that  I 
do  'most  all  the  time." 

"  Yes,  I  do  believe  it ;  and  that  you  are  really 
trying  to  overcome  your  faults.  I  want  to  talk 
a  little  with  you  about  these  besetting  sins  of 
yours,  and  how  to  battle  with  them.  Then  we 
will  ask  God  together  to  help  you  in  the  strug* 
gle,  for  Jesus  says  : 

"  '  If  two  of  you  shall  agree  on  earth  as  touch 
ing  any  thing  that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be 
done  for  them  of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven  ! ' " 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  clinging  lovingly  to  him  as, 
a  little  later,  he  bade  her  good-night,  "  if  your 
children  don't  grow  up  good,  Christian  people, 
I'm  sure  it  won't  be  your  fault." 

"It  is  what  I  desire  for  them  more  than 
wealth,  or  fame,  or  any  thing  this  world  can 
give,"  he  answered,  holding  her  close  in  a  tender 
embrace. 

She  had  grown  very  fond  of  Fairy  and  missed 
the  pretty  creature  woefully,  but  said  never  a 
word  of  complaint  or  entreaty  for  her  restora 
tion,  but  strove  earnestly  to  be  faithful  in  the 
performance  of  every  duty  that  so  she  might 
please  her  dear  father,  and  fully  convince  him  of 
her  devoted  affection. 

He  noticed  her  efforts,  gave  frequent,  loving 
Commendation,  and  was  kind  as  kind  could  be, 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A T  WOODB URN.     225 

Yet  the  week  seemed  a  long  one  ;  but  at  last 
ft  did  come  to  an  end,  and  on  being  dismissed 
from  morning  lessons  Lulu  found  her  pony 
quietly  feeding  with  Elf  in  the  grassy  plat  in 
front  of  the  school-room  door. 

She  gave  a  joyous  cry,  but  turned  and  ran 
back  to  hug,  kiss  and  thank  her  father  before 
bidding  Fahy  welcome. 

"  It  pained  me  to  take  her  from  you,  and  now 
it  gives  me  great  pleasure  to  return  her,  my 
darling,"  he  said.  "  Go  and  enjoy  yourself 
with  her,  Gracie  and  Elf,  as  much  as  you  can, 
till  dinner  time.  I  am  sure  I  need  not  remind 
you  that  you  must  keep  within  the  grounds, 
unless  Max  or  I  should  join  you." 

"I  hope  not,  papa,  and  I  do  thank  you  ever 
BO  much  for  trusting  me  again,"  she  answered, 
as  she  hurried  away. 

The  absorbing  topic  of  conversation  now  was 
Max's  approaching  birthday  and  the  party  which 
was  to  celebrate  it. 

The  little  girls  held  many  pleasant  consulta 
tions  with  each  other,  and  sometimes  with  papa 
and  mamma  too,  about  presents  for  him,  desir 
ing  to  give  something  that  should  prove  both 
useful  and  acceptable. 

Max's  satisfaction  with  what  he  received, 
when  the  day  came,  seemed  to  leave  no  room 
for  doubt  that  they  had  succeeded.  He  was 
full  of  boyish  delight  and  more  than  once  ex- 


226     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUM2T. 

pressed  the  belief  that  he  was  the  most  fortunate 
fellow  in  the  world  ;  for  nobody  could  have  a 
better  father  or  kinder  mother  and  sisters. 

"  And  such  a  feast  as  papa  has  provided  for 
us  !  "  he  went  on.  "  How  the  fellows  will  enjoy 
it!" 

"I  think  you  must  have  been  interviewing 
Christine  and  the  cook,  Max,"  laughed  his 
father. 

"  Yes,  sir,  so  I  have  ;  you  see  I  feel  free  to  do 
pretty  much  as  I  please  in  my  own  father's  house; 
at  least  as  regards  going  up  and  down,  and  in 
and  out,  from  garret  to  cellar,  looking  at  what- 
ever's  going  on  and  asking  questions." 

"  That's  right,"  returned  the  captain  heartily. 
44  Where  should  a  boy  feel  at  home  if  not  in  his 
father's  house  ?  " 

"Nowhere,  I  should  say,"  answered  Max. 
**  And  you've  provided  so  many  amusements  for 
iss  that  I  don't  see  how  it'll  be  possible  for  any 
one  of  us  to  have  a  dull  moment." 

"  And  am  I  not  to  have  an  invitation  to  share 
them  with  you,  Max  ?  "  asked  the  captain. 

"  Oh,  will  you,  papa  ?  will  you  really  join  in 
our  games  ?"  cried  the  boy,  his  eyes  sparkling 
with  pleasure.  "Why,  that'll  be  perfectly 
splendid  ! " 

"  Possibly  the  *  other  fellows '  may  be  of  a 
different  opinion,"  laughed  his  father. 

**If  they  are  at  first,  Tin   sure  they'll  change 


BLSTX-S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     227 

their  minds  when  they  find  out  what  good  com 
pany  you  are,  sir,"  returned  Max,  "  And  O, 
papa,  won't  you  tell  us  some  of  your  sailor's 
yarns,  as  you  call  them  ?  " 

"  Perhaps,  if  other  amusements  faiL" 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  sir  !  Mamma  Vi,  we'll  take 
our  noisy  games  far  enough  away  from  the 
house  not  to  disturb  you," 

"I  shall  not  mind  the  noise,"  said  Violet. 
"I  have  always  been  used  to  boys,  and  take 
great  pleasure  in  seeing  them  enjoy  them 
selves." 

This  talk  was  at  the  breakfast  table,  and  an 
hour  or  two  later  the  guests  began  to  arrive. 

The  sports  were  such  as  the  little  girls  did  not 
care  to  take  part  in,  but  they  found  much  en 
tertainment  in  looking  on,  and  felt  a  sisterly 
delight  in  seeing  how  intensely  Max  enjoyed  it 
all. 

The  visitors  were  a  polite,  good-humored  set, 
the  captain's  presence  among  them  was  a  re 
straint  as  well  as  a  pleasure,  and  nothing  oc 
curred  to  mar  the  harmony  of  their  intercourse. 

When  the  time  came  for  the  good-byes,  there 
were  warm  hand-shakings  and  earnest  assevera 
tions  that  never  in  their  lives  had  they  had  a 
better  time. 

Max's  party  was  now  successfully  over.  Lu 
lu's  birthday  was  near  at  hand,  yet  nothing  waa 
said  about  its  celebration.  She  waited  from 


228     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUUJV. 

day  to  day,  hoping  that  her  father  would 
mention  the  subject  and  say  that  she,  too, 
should  have  a  party  ;  but  kind  as  he  was  and 
thoughtful  for  her  comfort  and  enjoyment  in 
every  other  respect,  he  seemed  to  have  forgot 
ten  that  he  had  ever  spoken  of  such  an  intention, 
and  never  to  reflect  that  she  might  reasonably 
expect  the  same  indulgence  that  had  been  shown 
her  brother  and  sister  ;  so  at  length  she  sorrow 
fully  concluded  that  he  thought  her  late  miscon 
duct  had  rendered  her  unworthy  of  such  a 
treat. 

She  was  quite  sure  of  it  when  the  very  last 
evening  before  her  birthday  had  come  and  still 
she  had  received  no  intimation  that  any  notice 
whatever  was  to  be  taken  of  it. 

She  was  unusually  silent  all  the  evening, 
seemed  to  keep  a  little  apart  from  the  others, 
and  now  and  then  sighed  softly  to  herself. 

Several  times  her  father's  ears  caught  the 
Bound,  but  he  merely  gave  her  a  kindly  inquir 
ing  glance  and  went  on  with  his  talk. 

When  he  came  to  her  room  for  a  few  good 
night  words,  as  he  almost  always  did,  and  found 
her  shedding  tears,  he  took  her  in  his  arms, 
asking  tenderly  : 

"  What  is  the  matter,  daughter  ?  are  you  not 
feeling  quite  well  ?  " 

"  I'm  not  sick,  papa,"  she  answered  in 
tremulous  tones,  and  half  averting  her  face. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.    229 

-•What  then  ?  tell  your  father  what  troubles 
you ;  he  will  help  and  comfort  you  if  he  can." 

"  I'm  ashamed  to  tell  you,  papa,"  she  faltered, 
hiding  her  face  on  his  breast. 

"  Is  it  that  you  fear  papa  has  forgotten  what 
an  important  day  to-morrow  will  be  to  his  little 
Lulu  ?  If  so,  you  may  dry  your  tears.  I  have 
thought  of  it  a  great  deal  and  prepared  a  plea 
sure  for  you.  Eva  is  to  come  directly  after 
breakfast  and  stay  a  whole  week  with  you,  and 
it  shall  be  a  week  of  holidays." 

She  lifted  her  head  and  looked  up  into  hig 
face,  smiling  through  her  tears. 

"  Oh,  that  is  nice  !  "  she  cried  joyfully,  "  thank 
you,  my  dear  papa." 

"As  nice  as  a  party  ? "  he  asked,  with  a 
smile. 

"  Almost,"  she  said,  hesitatingly.  "  It's  bet 
ter  than  I  deserve,  because  I  was  so  so  very  very 
naughty  only  a  little  while  ago." 

"  Dear  child,  do  you  think  your  father  could 
have  the  heart  to  keep  on  punishing  you  for 
wrong-doing  so  sincerely  repented  of?"  he 
asked,  in  half  reproachful  tones  and  caressing 
her  with  great  tenderness. 

"  I — I  thought  I — I  deserved  it,  papa." 

"  /  do  not  think  so,"  he  said.  "  But  did  you 
want  a  party  ?  " 

"  Yes,  papa,  and  I  thought  you  meant  to  give 
me  one  if  I'd  been  good." 


230     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN* 

"You  shall  have  one  some  time  before  the 
summer  is  over,"  he  promised,  "  and  I  hope  to 
morrow  will  be  a  very  happy  day  to  you  in  spite 
of  your  disappointment." 

Then  he  kissed  her  good  night  and  left  her. 

She  was  much  comforted  and  her  troubles 
•were  soon  forgotten  in  sleep. 

When  she  woke  the  sun  was  shining,  and  she 
started  up  with  an  exclamation  of  surprise. 

Beside  her  feed  stood  a  small  table,  and  on  it 
were  a  number  of  things  she  had  never  seen 
before : 

A  pretty  work-basket,  a  beautiful  little  clock, 
a  lovely  pair  of  vases,  several  handsomely  bound 
books,  and  a  box  of  kid  gloves. 

"  Oh,  how  nice  !  w  she  cried.  "  They  didn't 
forget  me  ;  no,  not  one  of  them  !  I'm  so  glad  ! 
it's  so  pleasant  to  be  remembered  ! 

She  examined  each  gift,  noting  its  beauties, 
and  from  whom  it  came — for  they  were  all 
labelled — then  sprang  out  of  bed  and  began 
dressing  in  haste. 

She  had  scarcely  finished  when  her  father 
entered  noiselessly,  stepped  softly  up  behind  her 
and  caught  her  in  his  arms  before  she  was  aware 
of  his  presence. 

"Good  morning,  my  darling,  and  many 
happy  returns  of  the  day,"  he  said,  kissing  her 
fondly. 

"  Good  morning,  my  dearest  papa,'*  she  re- 


ELSIE 'S  FRIES DS  A  T  WOODB  URN.     231 

tnrned,  twining  lie?  arms  about  his  neck,  "  and 
thank  you  for  that  lovely  little  clock,  it  is  jost 
what  I  wanted  for  my  mantel." 

"  I  am  glad  it  pleases  you,"  he  said. 

Grace  had  followed  him  in. 

"  Oh,  Lu,  I'm  glad  you've  got  a  birthday  ! " 
she  exclaimed."  But  weren't  you  surprised  ?  " 

"At  having  a  birthday,  Graeie?  "  asked  their 
father,  laughing  a  little,  and  hugging  them  both 
at  once. 

"  No,  papa  ;  at  the  things  on  the  table." 

"  Yes,"  said  Lulu  ;  "  I  didn't  expect  any  pres 
ents  at  all." 

"  Here  is  another  surprise  for  you,"  said  the 
captain  ;  and  something  glittering  went  over 
her  head,  and  a  small  round  object  was  laid  in 
her  hand. 

She  looked  down  at  it  and  gave  a  cry  of  de 
light.  It  was  a  beautiful  gold  locket  set  with 
brilliants  and  attached  to  a  gold  chain,  which 
her  father  had  put  round  her  neck. 

She  turned  it  over  and  found  her  initials  on 
the  other  side. 

"  How  very  pretty,  papa  !  "  she  cried. 

He  touched  a  spring  and  the  locket  flew  open, 
disclosing  a  pictured  face. 

Lulu  gazed  on  it  in  silence  for  a  moment,  then 
lifting  her  eyes  inquiringly  to  her  father's 
face. 

a  Mamma,  our  own  mamma  ;   isn't  it  ? "  she 


232     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN: 

asked,  in  tones  half  tremnlous  with  emo 
tion. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  an  excellent  likeness,  I 
think.  She  was  very  sweet  and  lovely  in  both 
looks  and  character.  I  hope  her  children  will 
resemble  her  in  that  last,  as  Gracie  does  in 
looks." 

"  Yes,  papa  ;  I  do  believe  Gracie  will  look 
just  like  this  when  she's  grown  up,"  Lulu  said, 
glancing  from  the  miniature  to  her  sister,  then 
handing  it  to  her.  "  And  oh,  but  I  am  glad, 
glad  to  have  it.  You  couldn't  have  given  me 
anything  else  that  would  have  pleased  me  so 
much,  dear  papa  !  "  hugging  him  again  as  she 
spoke. 

Grace  gazed  fixedly  at  the  picture  for  several 
minutes,  then  lifting  tear-dimmed  eyes  to  her 
father's  face,  "  How  doar  and  sweet  she  does 
look,  papa ! "  she  said.  "  I  can  remember  her  only 
just  a  little,  and  this  helps  me  to  do  it  more. 
I'll  always  know  now  how  sweet  and  pretty  my 
first  mamma  was." 

"  Our  very  own  mamma,"  corrected  Lulu  em 
phatically. 

"  Yes,  she  was  that,"  the  captain  said  ;  "  and 
I  would  not  have  her  children  forget  her. 
Neither  would  your  Mamma  Vi  ;  she  so  wishes 
you  to  remember  this  dear  mother  of  yours, 
that  she  has  spent  many  hours  in  painting  from 
a  photograph,  this  likeness  for  you,  Lulu,  and 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     233 

another  like  it  for  Gracie  ;  also  she  intends  to 
paint  one  for  Max." 

"  Where  is  mine,  papa  ? "  queried  Gracie 
,  eagerly. 

*  "  Here,"  he  said,  taking  from  his  pocket 
another  locket,  the  fac-simile  of  Lulu's  except 
that  the  initials  upon  it  were  Grace's  own. 

She  received  it  with  a  transport  of  delight 
unusual  with  her  ;  for  hers  was  a  much  quieter 
temperament  than  that  of  her  older  sister. 

"  How  good  in  Mamma  Vi  ! "  exclaimed 
Lulu  ;  "  especially,"  she  added,  her  cheeks 
growing  hot  with  blushes,  "  considering  the 
many  times  I've  behaved  badly  to  her." 

"  So  I  think  ;  and  I  trust,  my  dear  child,  that 
you  will  never  again  treat  her  with  unkindness 
or  disrespect,"  said  the  captain  gravely. 

"Oh,  I  hope  not !  I'm  sure  I  don't  intend  to!" 
cried  Lulu. 

"Let's  go  and  thank  her,"  proposed  Grace. 
"  Mine's  every  bit  as  sweet  and  lovely  as  yours, 
Lu." 

"Will  you  take  us  to  her,  papa?"  asked 
Lulu. 

"  Willingly,"  he  said,  rising  and  taking  a  hand 
of  each. 

The  breakfast  bell  rang  just  at  that  moment, 
and  as  they  stepped  into  the  hall  they  met 
Violet  coming  from  her  room  in  answer 
to  it 


ELSIE'S  FBIENDS  AT  WOODBUR&. 

Very  sweetly  she  received  the  thanks  of  tlie 
little  girls,  and  congratulated  Lulu,  saying, 
traly,  that  it  had  been  a  great  pleasure  to  her 
to  paint  for  them  the  lovely  face  of  theur 
mother. 


CHAPTER  XVH 

AJTER  breakfast  came  family  worship ;  it 
Was  the  regular  order  of  things  at  Woodburn. 
The^  the  captain  smilingly  bade  his  little  girls 
go  to  their  rooms  and  dress  for  company. 

"  Oh  yes  !  "  cried  Lulu,  dancing  away  to  do 
his  bidding.  "  Eva  is  coming,  Gracie.  Papa 
told  me  so." 

At  that  Gracie  laughed,  and  exchanged  a 
knowing  glance  with  her  father  and  Violet. 

But  Lulu,  hurrying  on  ahead,  did  not  see  it. 
She  turned  round  at  the  door,  saying,  "  O  papa, 
I  forgot  to  ask  what  you  want  me  to  wear  ?  " 

"Ah  !  Sappose  we  go  with  them,  Mamma 
Vi,  and  help  them  in  the  selection  of  dresses  and 
ornaments,"  he  said. 

"  Agreed  !  "  said  Violet,  and  they  all  went 
gaily  up  stairs  together. 

"  Some  one  seems  to  have  already  made  a 
selection  for  you,  Lulu,"  remarked  the  captain 
as  they  entered  her  room,  passing  into  it  before 
going  into  Gracie's. 

"  Why,  so  they  have  !  "  she  exclaimed,  run 
ning  up  to  the  bed.  "  Oh,  what  a  lovely  new 


236     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

white  dress  !  an  elegant  sash  too  !  Papa,  arc 
they  presents  from  you  ?  " 

He  nodded  assent  as  she  ran  into  his  arms  to 
hug  and  kiss  him  by  way  of  thanks. 

"  Papa's  gift  and  papa's  taste,"  said  Violet. 
"  He  made  the  purchase  entirely  alone,  and  I 
must  acknowledge  that  I  could  not  have  done 
better  myself,"  she  added  laughingly. 

"  They're  just  as  beautiful  as  they  can  be  !  " 
said  Lulu,  examining  them  again  ;  "  such  lovely 
embroidery  !  and  the  very  handsomest  sash  I 
ever  saw." 

"  Really,  I  feel  encouraged  to  try  again  one 
of  these  days,"  laughed  her  father. 

"  I  hope  Gracie  has  the  same,"  said  Lulu, 
looking  up  inquiringly  into  his  face. 

"  Just  the  same,  except  the  color  of  the  sash,** 
he  replied.  "  I  think  she  will  find  them  on  the 
bed  in  her  room.  Now  I  will  leave  you  to  put 
on  your  new  finery,  and  when  you  are  both 
dressed,  come  to  me  in  the  library  and  let  me 
gee  how  you  look." 

"  Oh,  just  wait  a  minute  and  let  me  hug 
you  once  more,  you  dearest,  kindest  papa  ! " 
cried  Lulu,  running  to  him  again. 

"  Twice,  if  you  wish,  daughter,"  he  returned, 
laughingly  submitting  to  her  renewed  embraces 
then  hugging  her  so  tight  that  she  cried  out, 
"  Oh,  not  quite  so  hard,  papa,  you'll  squeeze  the 
breath  out  of  me  1 " 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  ^T  WOODBURtf.     237 

"  I  should  be  sorry  to  do  that,"  he  said,  kiss 
ing  and  releasing  her. 

"  Oh,  Gracie,  what  a  dear,  good  father  we 
have  !  what  nice,  nice  surprises  he's  given  me 
for  my  birthday  !  "  exclaimed  Lulu,  as  the  door 
closed  on  him  and  Violet.  "  Did  you  know 
about  them  beforehand  ?  " 

"Yes,  all  but  the  lockets.  Papa,  mamma, 
and  Maxie  and  I  talked  it  all  over  together ; 
when  you  weren't  by,  you  know  ;  and  it  was 
such  fun  to  think  how  surprised  and  glad  you'd 
be.  Now  we'd  better  hurry  and  get  dressed 
before  Eva  comes." 

A  little  later,  hand  in  hand  and  arrayed  in 
the  new  finery,  they  presented  themselves  before 
their  father  and  Violet  in  the  library,  asking, 
«  Will  we  do,  papa  ?  " 

"  I  think  so,"  he  said,  regarding  them  with 
eyes  full  of  fatherly  pride  and  affection.  "  I 
certainly  should  not  be  ashamed  to  claim  you 
anywhere  as  my  own  little  daughters." 

"  You  would  not  be  that,  my  dear,  if  you  saw 
them  in  rags,"  said  Violet  ;  "  your  fatherly 
heart  would  only  go  out  to  them  in  stronger  affec 
tion  because  of  their  unhappy  condition." 

"Yes,  indeed,  Mamma  Vi,"  said  Max,  who 
had  just  come  in  from  the  grounds  ;  "  but  papa 
would  go  without  a  coat  for  himself  before  he 
would  let  his  children  be  in  rags." 

**  Oh  hark  !  T  hear  wheels  !  Eva  has  come ! n 


*38     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURST. 

cried  Lulu,  hurrying  out  through  the  hall  to  the 
front  door,  the  others  following. 

To  her  surprise  not  only  the  Fan-view  car 
riage,  but  those  of  Ion  and  the  Oaks  were  there 
on  the  drive,  and  her  young  friends  Eva,  Rosie, 
Lora,  Sydney  and  Maud,  and  several  others, 
all  in  holiday  attire,  came  tripping  in  with 
merry  greetings  and  good  wishes. 

And  each  one  had  a  little  birthday  gift  for 
her — flowers,  fruit,  confectionery  or  some  trifle, 
the  work  of  her  own  hands. 

'*  Oh,  girls,"  cried  Lulu,  "  I'm  delighted  to  see 
you  !  It's  a  surprise  party  to  me.  I  wanted  a 
party  ever  so  much,  but  I  didn't  know  I  was 
going  to  have  it." 

"  But  Eva  and  I  knew,"  said  Rosie,  "  it  was 
told  us  as  a  great  secret,  and  we've  been  in  ever 
guch  a  hurry  to  see  how  surprised  and  glad 
you'd  be." 

The  weather  was  delightful,  the  grounds  were 
looking  very  lovely  and  inviting,  every  one  pre 
ferred  them  to  the  house,  and  the  day  was  spent 
in  out  of  door  sports,  in  some  of  which  the  cap 
tain  joined,  Max  taking  part  also. 

At  dinner-time  a  table  was  set  in  a  beautiful 
grove  not  far  from  the  dwelling  and  spread 
with  abundance  of  dainty  and  delicious  viands, 
the  children  being  unanimously  of  the  opinion 
that  it  would  be  far  pleasanter  to  eat  there  than 
within  doors. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     239 

When  their  appetites  had  been  fully  satisfied, 
the  captain  gathered  them  about  him  in  the 
shade  of  a  beautiful  magnolia,  and  entertained 
them  with  stories  of  seafaring  life  and  foreign 
lands. 

Then  their  sports  were  renewed. 

They  went  into  the  bit  of  woods  belonging 
to  the  estate  and  played  hide  and  seek,  and  Poor 
Puss  Wants  a  Corner  among  the  trees. 

The  captain  and  Violet  had  left  them  for  a 
time,  having  been  summoned  to  the  house  to 
receive  some  callers,  when  a  serious  accident 
happened. 

Rosie  gave  a  sudden,  piercing  shriek,  and 
cried  out  that  a  rattlesnake  had  bitten  her.  At 
the  same  instant  several  of  the  girls  and  Max 
also  saw  it  gliding  away  through  the  grass.  He 
seized  a  large  stone,  ran  after  and  attacked  it, 
while  the  frightened  girls  gathered  round  Rosie 
asking,  "  Where,  where  are  you  bitten  ?  " 

"  On  my  ankle  !  "  she  cried.  "  Oh  !  oh  !  what 
shall  I  do  ?  Oh,  somebody  run  to  the  house 
and  ask  them  to  send  for  Cousin  Arthur  as 
quick  as  they  can.  But  I'll  die  before  they  can 
get  him  here  !  So  it's  no  use." 

But  before  her  sentence  was  half  finished  sev 
eral  of  them  were  flying  toward  the  mansion. 

Lulu  was  not  one  of  them.  She  had  dropped 
down  on  her  knees  beside  Rosie,  who  was  now 
seated  on  the  grass,  crying  and  wringing  he* 


240     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  UHN 

hands.  Without  a  word  she  rapidly  tore  off 
Rosie's  slipper  and  stocking,  tied  a  handker 
chief  tightly  round  her  leg,  just  above  the 
wound,  then  put  her  lips  to  it  and  sucked  away 
the  poison. 

"  Oh,  Lu,  Lu,  don't !  It'll  kill  you  !  "  cried 
Grace,  in  horror. 

"  Oh,  Lu,  how  good  in  you  !  But  how  can 
you  bear  to  do  it  ?  "  sobbed  Rosie. 

But  Lulu  did  not  stop  to  answer  either  of 
them. 

Meantime  the  cries  and  screams  of  the  fright 
ened  girls  had  brought  everybody  running  to 
see  what  was  amiss.  Among  them  was  Dr. 
Arthur  Conly  himself. 

He  was  a  frequent  visitor  to  Woodburn,  being 
Strongly  attached  to  his  Cousin  Violet,  a  great 
admirer  of  the  captain,  and  quite  fond  of  the 
children,  and  had  stopped  in  passing  but  a 
moment  before  the  alarm. 

"  A  rattlesnake  !  a  rattlesnake  !  it  has  bitten 
Rosie  ! "  was  the  terrible  announcement  of  the 
girls  whom  he  and  the  captain  met  on  the 
threshold,  and  both  gentlemen  hastened  at  the 
top  of  their  speed  in  the  direction  of  the  woods, 
^  guided  to  the  spot  by  the  continued  cries  of  the 
children  there,  and  knowing  that  the  least  delay 
might  prove  fatal. 

They  found  Lulu  still  sucking  the  wound. 

"  Brave  girl !     It  is  the  best  thing  that  could 


BLSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A T  WOODB  URN.     241 

possibly  have  been  done  !  "  exclaimed  the  doc« 
tor.  "  I  trust  and  believe  that  you  have  saved 
her  life." 

Max  came  panting  up.  "  We've  killed  it ! n 
he  said.  "Ajax  came  to  my  assistance  with 
a  pitchfork !  Oh,  Rosie,  are  you  badlj 
hurt?" 

Rosie  only  sobbed  in  reply.  She  was  thor 
oughly  frightened.  She  didn't  want  to  die,  and 
was  very  much  afraid  the  bite  might  prove 
fatal. 

"  I  think  you  may  stop  now,  Lulu,"  the  doctor 
said,  and  the  little  girl  rose  from  her  knees  look 
ing  veiy  white  and  faint. 

Her  father  caught  her  in  his  arms  and  carried 
her  away  to  a  rustic  seat  a  few  yards  distant, 
while  the  doctor  took  charge  of  Rosie. 

"  Papa,  I  feel  very — very — sick,"  faltered 
Lulu,  laying  her  head  on  his  shoulder.  "  Do  you 
think— it'll  kill  me?" 

"  No,  my  dear,  brave  darling,"  he  answered, 
in  moved  tones  ;  "  the  poison  does  no  harm 
taken  into  the  stomach,  although  it  is  deadly 
when  it  gets  into  the  blood.  I  think  you  are 
sick  from  the  mere  thought  of  having  swallowed 
it.  But  how  did  you  come  to  know  so  well  just 
what  to  do  ?  " 

"  I  read  it  once,  papa,  and  I  thought,  now 
Fll  remember  that,  because  Gracie  or  Max 
might  get  bitten,  and  though  I'd  hate  dread- 


842     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URK. 

fully,  dreadfully  to  do  it,  I'd  be  glad  to  save 
their  lives." 

"  My  own  darling  !  my  dear,  brave,  self -for 
getful  little  daughter  !  "  he  said,  holding  her 
close  to  his  heart,  "  you  have  made  your  father 
a  proud  and  happy  man  to-day  !  prond  and  glad 
that  his  dear  little  girl  has  shown  such  presence 
of  mind  and  willingness  to  sacrifice  herself  for 
another ! " 

She  looked  up  with  a  flash  of  exceeding  joy 
in  her  eyes,  then  dropping  her  head  on  his 
shoulder  again,  burst  into  a  perfect  storm  of 
tears  and  sobs. 

He  knew  it  was  simply  the  reaction  from  the 
excitement  of  what  she  had  just  gone  through, 
and  merely  continued  to  hold  her  in  a  close 
embrace,  soothing  her  with  words  of  love  and 
tenderest  caresses. 

Then  when  she  had  grown  comparatively 
calm,  he  half  led,  half  canned  her  back  to  the 
house  and  made  her  lie  down  on  a  sofa. 

Rosie  had  been  carried  to  an  upper  room,  put 
to  bed,  and  was  being  cared  for  by  the  doctor, 
Violet  and  her  mother,  who  had  just  come  to 
Woodburn,  intending  to  spend  the  evening  and 
take  Rosie  home,  and  had  been  met  at  the  en 
trance  with  the  news  of  the  little  girl's  injury. 

Grace  had  followed  her  father  and  was  close 
beside  him  when  he  laid  Lulu  down. 

"  Papa,"  she  sobbed,  "  is — \e  Lu  hurt  too  ? 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODBURN.     243 

Oh,  I  was  afraid  she'd  be  killed  doing  that  for 
Rosie  ! " 

"  No,  pet ;  she  is  not  hurt,"  he  answered, 
drawing  the  little  weeper  into  his  arms. 

"  Then  what  makes  her  look  so  white  ?  " 

"  She  feels  a  little  sick  ;  but  will  get  over  it 
very  soon,  I  hope.  Come  in,  my  dears,"  seeing 
the  other  young  guests  gathered  about  the  door. 
"  This  seems  an  unfortunate  ending  to  your 
day's  pleasure." 

They  came  in  very  quietly,  looking  sober  and 
subdued,  asking  how  Lulu  was,  and  receiving 
the  same  reply  he  had  given  to  Gracie. 

"  Where  is  Max  ? "  asked  the  captain,  but 
nobody  knew. 

"  I  think  it  was  very  brave  in  him  to  run  after 
that  snake  and  kill  it,"  remarked  Maud  Dins- 
more. 

Just  then  the  boy  appeared  at  the  door.  He 
•was  half  breathless  with  excitement. 

"  The  men  have  found  another,  and  killed  it, 
too,"  he  announced. 

"  Ah,  I  am  glad  to  hear  it !  "  said  his  father  ; 
"  it  was  doubtless  the  mate  of  the  first  one,  and 
now  we  may  hope  we  will  be  troubled  with  no 
more  of  them." 

"  What's  the  matter  with  you,  Lulu  ?  you 
weren't  bitten  too,  were  you  ? "  asked  Max  in 
sudden  alarm,  as  he  caught  sight  of  the  pale  face 
on  the  sofa  pillow. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"No,"  said  his  father;  and  several  young 
voices  began  an  eager  recital  of  what  she  had 
done  for  Rosie. 

Max's  eyes  sparkled.  "  I'm  proud  of  you, 
Lu,"  he  said,  going  to  the  side  of  her  couch. 

"  'Twasn't  much  ;  anybody  could  have  done 
it,"  she  returned,  coloring  and  looking  embar 
rassed. 

"  But  'tisn't  everybody  that  would,"  Max  said. 
**  So  dreadfully  disagreeable  ;  not  to  say  dan 
gerous.  Wasn't  it  dangerous,  papa  ?  " 

"  No  ;  unless  she  had  a  scratch  or  sore  about 
her  mouth  ;  which  I  think  she  has  not,"  with  a 
fiomewhat  startled,  anxious  look  at  Lulu. 

"  No,  papa  ;  not  a  bit,"  she  said,  and  his 
countenance  expressed  relief. 

"  I  must  go  and  inquire  about  Rosie,"  he  said, 
rising  and  turning  to  leave  the  room.  "  But  I 
ghall  be  back  again  in  a  few  minutes,"  he  added, 
catching  an  entreating  look  from  Lulu. 

When  he  returned  Violet  was  with  him.  She 
wont  quickly  to  Lulu's  couch,  and  bending  down 
over  her  kissed  her  several  times,  saying  in 
tremulous  tones,  "  You  dear,  dear  child ;  how 
brave  and  self  forgetful  you  were !  We  all 
think  you  have  saved  Rosie's  life  ;  the  doctor 
has  strong  hopes  that  she  will  get  over  it." 

"  I  am  so  glad  to  have  been  able  to  do  it, 
Mamma  Vi,"  returned  Lulu,  putting  her  amis 
affectionately  round  Violet's  neck. 


BL8IE  '8  FRIENDS  A T  WOODB  URN.     24§ 

There  was  no  more  merry-making  for  that 
day.  Tea  was  ready  presently,  and  shortly  after 
leaving  the  table  all  the  young  guests,  except 
Rosie  and  Eva,  took  their  departure.  Max,  Eva, 
Lulu  and  Grace  spent  a  quiet  evening  together, 
and  rather  wearied  with  the  excitement  of  the 
day,  were  ready  to  go  early  to  bed. 

Grace  being  the  feeblest,  was  the  most  weary 
of  all.  Her  father  carried  her  up  the  stairs  and 
into  her  room  ;  nor  did  he  leave  her  till  her 
head  rested  on  her  pillow,  and  the  sweet  blue 
eyes  had  closed  in  sleep. 

He  was  just  turning  to  go,  when  the  door 
leading  into  the  children's  sitting-room  softly 
opened,  and  Lulu  looked  up  at  him  with  en 
treating  eyes. 

He  answered  the  look  with  a  smile  and  nod  of 
acquiescence,  as  he  moved  noiselessly  across  the 
floor,  in  her  direction. 

"  You  know  I  could  never  do  without  my 
good-night-talk  on  my  birthday,  dear  papa,'* 
she  said,  as  he  joined  her,  and,  taking  possession 
of  an  easy  chair,  drew  her  to  his  knee. 

"  No,  certainly  not,"  he  answered,  caressing 
her.  "  I  planned  to  make  it  a  happy  day  to 
you,  my  darling,  but  could  not  foresee  the  dan 
ger  that  met  you  and  your  mates  in  the  wood." 

"  No,  papa,  and  it  was  a  very  happy  day  till 
then.  Oh,  I  am  sorry  for  poor  Rosie  !  " 

"  So  am  I ;  vet  feel  most  thankful  that  th« 


246     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

bitten  one  was  not  either  of  my  beloved  chil 
dren.  I  think,  too,  that  Rosie  will  recover,  and 
at  some  not  very  distan*  day  be  none  the  worse 
for  what  has  occurred. 

"  And  the  presence  of  mind,  the  promptness 
to  act  in  an  emergency,  and  the  unselfish  kind 
ness  shown  by  my  dear  eldest  daughter,  are  a 
very  great  gratification  to  me." 

"  Papa,"  she  said,  her  eyes  shining  with  joy, 
"  it  is  sweeter  than  the  sweetest  music  to  hear 
such  words  from  you." 

He  caressed  her  silently  for  a  moment.  Then 
he  said,  "  You  have  made  a  good  beginning  of 
this  new  year  of  yours.  I  hope,  my  darling, 
you  will  go  on  being  cheerful,  pleasant-tempered 
and  obedient,  and  doing  any  and  every  noble, 
nnselfish  deed  for  which  you  may  have  oppor 
tunity.  These  anniversaries  are  milestones  on 
the  road  we  are  traveling,  and  at  each  one  we 
should  make  a  determined  effort  to  press  for 
ward  with  redoubled  energy  towards  the  goal 
the  Bible  sets  before  us  ;  to  forsake  evil  ways, 
and  to  seek  to  be  the  children  of  God,  honoring 
and  serving  him  more  and  more  faithfully  as  we 
draw  nearer  and  nearer  our  journey's  end. 
*  The  path  of  the  just  is  as  the  shining  light  that 
shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day  ! ' 
Ah,  my  dear  child,  the  longing  desire  of  my 
heart  is  to  see  you  treading  that  path ." 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

a  GRANDMA  ELSIE  "  sat  by  the  bedside  gaz 
ing  with  much  motherly  solicitude  upon  the 
sleeping  face  of  her  youngest  daughter.  She 
had  sat  thus  for  hours,  sending  up  silent  peti 
tions  on  the  child's  behalf,  till  now  night's 
shadows  had  fled  away,  the  sun  had  risen  above 
the  tree  tops,  and  a  gentle  breeze  was  stirring 
the  lace  curtains  at  the  windows  and  wafting 
through  the  room  delicious  scents  from  the  gar 
den  below. 

Presently  Rosie  moved  slightly,  then  opened 
her  eyes  and  looked  up  into  the  sweet  face  bend 
ing  over  her. 

"Mamma,  I — I'm  not  going  to  die?"  she 
queried  in  low,  tremulous  tones. 

"  I  trust  not ;  Cousin  Arthur  thinks  the  dan 
ger  is  past.  My  darling,  thank  God,  as  your 
mother  does,  for  your  spared  life,  and  oh,  devote 
it  to  his  service." 

u  I — I  mean  to,  mamma.  It  was  Lulu — Lulu 
whom  I  have  sometimes  treated  so  unkindly — 
who  saved  my  life."  With  the  words  tears 
rolled  down  Rosie's  cheeks.  "  Mamma,  I  want 
to  see  and  thank  her." 


248     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUR&. 

"  I  will  ask  her  to  come  to  you  after  awhile," 
Elsie  said.  "I  think  she  has  not  eaten  her 
breakfast  yet.  It  is  early,  and  I  have  not  heard 
the  bell." 

There  was  a  gentle  tap  at  the  door.  Violet 
had  come  to  ask  how  her  young  sister  was. 
Lulu  was  with  her  on  the  same  errand. 

"  Better ;  I  trust  the  danger  is  past," 
Grandma  Elsie  said.  "  Come  in  and  speak  to 
her.  Lulu,  dear  child,  how  shall  I  ever  thank 
you  ?  Cousin  Arthur  says  we  owe  Rosie's  life 
to  you." 

"  I  owe  you  a  great  deal  more,  dear  Grandma 
Elsie,"  responded  the  little  girl,  returning 
with  ardent  affection  the  warm  embrace  Mrs. 
Travilla  had  given  her  along  with  her  grateful 
words. 

"  Lu,"  called  Rosie  feebly  from  the  bed,  "  O 
Lu,  come  here,  won't  you  ?  " 

Lulu  complied  at  once,  saying,  "  I'm  ever  so 
glad  you  are  better,  Rosie." 

"  If  it  hadn't  been  for  you  I'd  have  been  dead 
before  this,"  returned  Rosie  with  a  burst  of 
tears.  "  And  O,  Lu,  I  didn't  deserve  it  of  you. 
I  want  to  kiss  you,  if  you'll  let  me." 

"  Of  course  I  will,"  Lulu  answered,  bending 
down  to  give  and  receive  a  caress. 

Rosie  put  her  arms  round  Lulu's  neck,  sob 
bing,  "  I  haven't  always  been  kind  to  you,  Lu. 
Please  say  that  you  forgive  me." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     249 

"  Indeed  I  do  ;  but  don't  let  us  talk  any  more 
about  it.  I'm  ever  so  glad  to  have  had  a  chance 
to  do  yon  a  kindness,  though  it  wasn't  so  very- 
much  after  all." 

"  Yes,  yes,  it  was  !  I  don't  believe  I  could 
have  done  it  for  anybody  ;  and  it  saved  my 
life.  I  love  you  dearly  now,  Lu,  and  I  always 
shall.  I've  been  a  real  Pharisee  in  my  feelings 
toward  you,  but  now  I  know  and  acknowledge 
that  you  are  far  better  and  nobler  than  I." 

"  No,  no,"  said  Lulu,  "  you  are  not  passionate 
or  wilful  as  I  am.  I  wish  I  had  as  good  a  tem 
per  as  yours." 

"  You  are  both  dear  and  lovable  children," 
interposed  Grandma  Elsie  ;  "  both  have  faults, 
and  both  virtues.  We  all  love  you  both,  and 
hope  that  hereafter  there  will  be  no  lack  of 
affection  between  you.  But  Rosie  must  not  talk 
any  more  now." 

"  Then  I'll  run  away,  Grandma  Elsie,  till  I'm 
told  Rosie  is  able  to  see  me  again,"  said  Lulu, 
and  hastened  from  the  room. 

In  the  hall  she  met  Evelyn  in  a  state  of  un 
wonted  excitement. 

"  Oh,  Lu  ! "  she  exclaimed,  "  what  do  you  sup* 
pose  happened  at  Fairview,  last  night  ?  I  have 
just  had  a  note  from  Uncle  Lester.  He  says  a 
second  little  boy  has  come  to  them  and  they  call 
him  Eric,  for  my  dear  father.  Isn't  it  nice  in 
them?" 


850     ELSIE  8  FRIENDS  AI  WOODBURtf. 

"Oh,  another  baby?"  cried  Lulu.  "That's 
nice !  Eric's  a  pretty  name  too ;  and  your 
father  was  Uncle  Lester's  brother.  I  should 
think  they  would  call  the  baby  for  him." 

**  I  wonder,"  pursued  Evelyn,  "  if  Grandma 
Elsie  and  Aunt  Vi  have  heard  the  news  ?  " 

"  I  don't  believe  they  have,"  said  Lulu,  "  but 
the  breakfast  bell  rang  a  minute  ago  and  here 
they  come.  So  you  can  tell  them." 

"  No,"  said  Evelyn,  "  Grandpa  Dinsmore  and 
the  doctor  are  coming  up  the  stairs  and  they 
will  tell  them.  Let's  wait  a  minute,  and  see 
how  they  look  when  they  hear  it." 

They  stood  aside  as  the  gentlemen  passed 
with  a  pleasant  "  Good  morning,  little  girls," 
then  lingered  to  witness  the  interview  between 
them  and  the  ladies. 

Mr.  Dinsmore  kissed  his  daughter  and  grand 
daughter,  inquiring  how  Rosie  was. 

The  doctor  shook  hands  with  both,  saying, 
"  We  bring  you  pleasant  tidings,"  and  signed  to 
his  uncle  to  give  them. 

"  Elsie,  my  dear  daughter,"  the  old  gentleman 
said  with  a  smile,  "  you  have  a  second  grandson, 
I  a  second  great-grandson." 

"  Ah,  another  treasure  1  another  cause  for 
gratitude  to  the  Giver  of  all  good ! "  she 
exclaimed.  "And  Elsie?  is  she  doing 
well?" 

'•  As  well  as  possible,"  answered  the  doctor, 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     251 

"  and  the  child  is  as  fine  a  little  fellow  as  ever 
you  saw." 

Both  Eva  and  Rosie  stayed  the  week  out  at 
Woodburn,  the  captain  made  it  a  holiday  time 
to  all  his  children,  and  all  enjoyed  themselves 
very  much  in  a  quiet  way. 

Lulu  and  Grace  were  urgently  invited  to  make 
a  return  visit  to  both  Ion  and  Fairview,  and 
their  father  gave  permission  for  the  next  week 
to  be  spent  by  them  at  the  former  place,  partly 
promising  too,  that  some  weeks  later  they 
should  be  allowed  to  pay  a  visit  of  equal  length 
to  the  other,  if  they  wished. 

Grace  was  doubtful  about  wanting  to  go, 
but  Lulu  seemed  delighted  with  the  progj»ect. 
But  something  happened  to  prevent  her  from 
going  to  Ion  at  the  appointed  time. 

On  the  morning  of  that  day  the  captain  cune 
to  the  children's  sitting-room  with  a  face  even 
brighter  and  happier  than  its  wont. 

"  Lulu,"  he  said,  when  he  had  kissed  his  little 

girls  good-morning,  "  go  up  to  Max's  door  and 

i  tell  Mm  I  want  him.     He  will  find  me  here ; 

i  but  if  he  is  not  quite  ready  for  breakfast,  I  will 

wait  a  little  for  him." 

Lulu  obeyed,  wonderingly,  but  asking  no 
questions,  and  returned  almost  immediately, 
bringing  Max  with  her. 

The  captain  held  out  his  hand  to  his  son  witb 
ft  pleasant  "  Good-morning,  my  boy." 


352     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBVRtf. 

"  Good-morning,  papa,"  returned  Max,  put 
ting  his  hand  into  that  of  his  father,  and  look 
ing  up  into  his  face  inquiringly  and  with  some 
little  surprise. 

"  Lu  said  you  wanted  me." 

"  Yes,"  the  captain  said.  "  I  want  you  all  to 
come  with  me  to  the  nursery,"  and  taking  a 
hand  of  each  of  the  little  girls  he  led  the  way, 
Max  following,  and  all  three  wondering  what  it 
meant. 

Little  Elsie  lay  sleeping  in  her  crib,  but  an 
other  crib  was  there,  and  to  that  the  captain 
went,  and,  turning  down  the  cover  with  gentle 
hand,  brought  to  view  a  tiny  pink  head  and  face, 
and  doubled  up  fist. 

"  Here,  Max,"  he  said  with  a  joyous  smile, 
**is  a  brother  for  you,  for  Lulu  and  Gracie, 
too,"  he  added,  glancing  from  one  to  the 
other. 

"Fve  a  warm  welcome  for  him,"  laughed 
Max,  bending  down  to  look  more  closely  at  the 
tiny  face  ;  "  you  couldn't  have  given  me  a 
present  I'd  like  better,  papa.  But  dare  a  fellow 
touch  the  little  chap  ?  " 

"  Better  not,  just  yet,"  said  his  father.  "  But 
what  have  his  sisters  to  say  about  him  ?  "  turning 
to  them. 

"  I'm  ever  so  glad  to  see  him,"  said  Grace. 

**  He  a  a  darling,  and  I  mean  to  love  him  dear 
ly,"  said  Lulu. 


SLSIJS'8  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUKK.     253 

There  was  no  cloud  on  her  brow  as  at  the  news 
of  Elsie's  birth  ;  no  fear  in  her  heart  that  her 
father  would  love  her  less  for  the  advent  of 
this  new  treasure. 

"  Papa,"  asked  Grace,  "  are  you  just  as  much 
his  father  as  ours  ?  " 

"  Just  as  much,  daughter,  no  more  no  less," 
answered  the  captain,  laying  his  hand  tenderly 
on  her  head,  and  smiling  down  into  her  eyes. 

"  So  now  we  have  two  brothers  ;  that's  nice  ! n 
ehe  remarked  with  satisfaction. 

"  I  have  but  one,"  said  Max. 

"  We  will  go  down  to  breakfast  now,"  said 
the  captain,  carefully  covering  up  the  babe 
again  ;  "  I  directed  that  the  bell  should  not  be 
rung  for  fear  of  disturbing  your  mamma,  who 
is  asleep,"  and  he  led  the  way  from  the  room, 
moving  with  care  to  make  no  noise. 

"  How  strange  it  seems  without  mamma," 
remarked  Grace  as  they  took  their  places  at  the 
table. 

"  O  papa,"  cried  Lulu,  "  mayn't  I  sit  in  Mam 
ma  Vi's  place  and  pour  the  coffee  ?  " 

"  You  may  try,"  he  said,  smiling  kindly  upon 
her  ;  "  that  post  of  honor  should  be  yours,  as  my 
eldest  daughter,  when  there  is  no  lady  relative 
present.  Grandma  Elsie  is  in  the  house,  but 
lying  down  just  now,  for  a  little  rest  and  sleep." 

Lulu  felt  very  proud  of  the  permission  and 
acquitted  herself  of  the  duties  of  her  new  posi« 


254     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUR&. 

tion  quite  to  her  own  and  her  father's  satisfao 
tion.  He  praised  her  warmly. 

She  colored  with  pleasure,  then  with  a  wistful 
look  into  his  eyes,  asked  : 

"  Are  we  to  go  to  Ion  to-day,  papa,  just  the 
same  as  if  Mamma  Vi  hadn*t  been  taken  sick  ?  " 

"  Yes,  if  you  want  to,"  he  said  ;  "  her  illness 
need  make  no  difference." 

"  But  won't  you  be  lonely  without  us,  papa  ?  n 

'*  No  doubt  I  shall  miss  my  dear  little  daugh 
ters,"  he  replied,  with  an  affectionate  look  first 
at  her,  then  at  Gracie,  '  but  it  will  give  me 
much  pleasure  to  think  that  you  are  enjoying 
yourselves.1* 

"  IM  rather  stay  at  home  if  you  need  me, 
papa.'* 

"  I  quite  appreciate  the  offer,  dear  child,"  he 
said,  "  but  I  shall  do  very  well,  and  perhaps  en 
joy  you  all  the  more  when  you  get  back  ;  so  go 
and  enjoy  yourself." 

"  I  don't  believe  you  need  worry  about  papa 
being  lonely  without  you  and  Gracie,  Lu,"  re 
marked  Max,  a  little  teasmgly.  "  You  forget 
that  he  will  still  have  more  than  half  his  chil 
dren  at  home,  at  least,  when  I  am  here." 

"  Why,  so  he  will !  "  she  exclaimed,  as  if  struck 
by  a  new  and  not  altogether  pleasant  thought. 
**But  the  others  are  only  babies  !  " 

"The  little  fellow  won't  amount  to  much  for 
tjompany,  I  suppose,"  laughed  Max,  "  but  Elsie 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN     255 

can  afford  one  a  great  deal  of  sport  sometimes, 
can't  she,  papa  ?  " 

**  Yes,"  answered  the  captain.  Then  to  Lulu, 
"  A  week  will  soon  pass  to  an  old  man  like  your 
father,  my  child." 

**  Papa  you're  not  old  at  all !  I  won't  have 
you  called  old  ?  n  she  cried  indignantly. 

He  laughed  at  that.  "  All  the  same,  a  week 
will  be  but  a  short  time  to  me,"  he  said. 

"  Papa,  what  is  our  new  brother's  name  ?  ** 
asked  Grace. 

a  Edward,  for  his  mother's  father." 

**  Another  little  Ned,"  remarked  Max. 

*  You  are  not  an  only  son  any  longer,  Maxie," 
said  Lulu. 

*  Well,  what  need  I  care  for  that  ?  "  returned 
the  lad.    **  Papa  won't  prize  me  any  the  less  ; 
and  I've  always  coveted  a  brother." 

"But  you're  so  much  older  that  he  won't  be 
any  company  for  you,"  pursued  Lulu,  as  if  bent 
on  making  Max  discontented  and  jealous. 

"No,"  sighed  Max,  putting  on  a  long  face, 
**  I  presume  he'll  regard  me  as  quite  an  old  man 
when  he's  old  enough  to  think  any  thing  about 
such  matters.  But  I  mean  to  be  very  good  to 
the  little  chap,  any  way,  and  see  that  no  big 
fellow  imposes  on  him,"  he  added  brightening. 

"  I  trust  you  will  be  a  father  to  him,  Max,  in 
case  any  thing  happens  to  me,"  said  the  captain, 
trith  grave  earnestness. 


256     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  I'll  do  the  very  best  I  can,"  re 
turned  Max,  catching  his  father's  tone. 

How  those  two  sentences  came  back  to  the 
boy  an  hour  later,  as  if  they  had  been  pro 
phetic. 

The  little  girls,  especially  Lulu,  had  built 
great  expectations  upon  this  proposed  visit  to 
Ion  :  it  was  their  old  home,  and  a  beautiful 
place. 

Rosie  was  now  disposed  to  be  very  kind ; 
Evelyn  was  to  be  her  guest  also  for  the  week. 
She  had  lately  received  a  pony  from  her  uncle 
and  aunt,  and  would  have  it  with  her,  riding  it 
from  Fairview.  Lulu  and  Gracie  were  to  have 
theirs  with  them,  also ;  so  that  each  of  the  four 
little  girJs  would  be  provided  with  a  steed  of 
her  own,  and  they  had  planned  to  take  a  num 
ber  of  pleasant  rides  with  Max  as  their 
escort. 

He  would  not  be  at  Ion  all  the  time,  but  pro 
posed  to  have  his  pony  carry  him  over  every 
day  that  he  might  give  the  girls  the  benefit  of 
his  protecting  care  when  needed.  He  felt  him 
self  almost  a  man  in  looking  forward  to  taking 
so  great  a  responsibility. 

Immediately  after  family  worship  the  captain 
said  cheerily  to  the  children  : 

"You  may  get  yourselves  ready  now,  my 
dears.  I  am  going  to  ride  over  to  Union,  but 
will  be  back  within  an  hour  if  nothing  happens 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     257 

to  prevent,  and  will  then  take  you  to  Ion  my* 
•elf." 

"I  have  no  preparations  to  make  for  Ton, 
papa,"  said  Max  ;  "  mayn't  I  ride  Rex  into  the 
village  along  with  you  ?  " 

"  I  shall  be  glad  of  your  company,  my  boy," 
was  the  kindly  reply,  and  they  went  out  to  the 
veranda  together. 

Ajax  was  just  leading  up  Rex  and  a  larger 
horse,  both  ready  saddled  and  bridled.  The 
latter  was  a  fiery  steed,  not  yet  well-broken,  a 
recent  purchase. 

"  You  seem  to  have  misunderstood  your  orders 
to-day,  Ajax,"  remarked  his  master  with  some 
sternness.  "  I  did  not  intend  to  ride  this  horse 
this  morning,  but  bade  you  saddle  Lightfoot. 
However,  as  I  am  in  some  haste,  I  will  ride 
Thunderer  into  the  village  ;  but  see  that  yon 
have  Lightfoot  ready  for  me  on  my  return,  for 
this  fellow  would  not  be  safe  to  go  with  the 
young  ladies  on  their  ponies." 

With  the  last  word  he  sprang  into  the  sad' 
die,  but  the  horse  instantly  began  to  rear  and 
plunge  in  a  frightful  manner,  and  in  another 
moment  the  captain  was  lying  motionless  on  the 
ground,  while  Thunderer  dashed  with  lightning 
speed  across  the  lawn,  cleared  the  hedge  at  a 
bound,  and  disappeared  from  sight. 

Max,  who  had  not  yet  mounted  his  pony,  ran 
to  his  father,  and  throwing  himself  on  the  graiw 


258     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

beside  him,  lifted  his  head,  rested  it  on  his  knee, 
and  began  trying  to  loosen  his  necktie. 

"  The  doctor ! "  he  gasped,  addressing  the 
group  of  frightened  servants  gathered  around, 
"  he's  up-stairs.  Call  him  ;  but  don't  let  Mamma 
Vi  know.  It  would  kill  her." 

But  he  had  hardly  spoken  before  the  doctor 
was  at  his  side  ;  Lulu  too,  both  having  seen  the 
accident  from  the  upper  windows. 

The  captain's  eyes  were  closed  ;  he  neither 
moved  nor  spoke,  and  scarcely  seemed  to 
breathe.  Both  Max  and  Lulu  thought  him 
dead,  and  though  they  spoke  not  a  word, 
nor  made  any  outcry,  their  faces  were  full  of 
agony. 

"  He  lives,"  Arthur  hastened  to  say  ;  "  but  the 
fall  has  stunned  him." 

Under  his  direction  the  captain  was  gently 
lifted  from  the  ground,  carried  into  one  of  the 
lower  rooms  of  the  mansion,  and  laid  upon  a 
couch,  while  Christine  came  hurrying  in,  bring 
ing  restoratives  and  whatever  else  seemed  likely 
to  be  needed. 

Arthur  ordered  every  one  else  out  of  the 
room  ;  but  Max  and  Lulu,  who  had  stationed 
themselves  at  the  foot  of  the  couch,  where  they 
could  watch  their  father's  face,  stood  still  with 
such  entreating  looks,  that  he  had  not  the  heart 
to  enforce  his  order  so  far  as  they  were  con 
cerned. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     259 

"  You  two  may  stay  if  you  will  be  perfectly 
quiet  and  still,"  he  said. 

Max  had  his  arms  about  his  sister,  and  she 
was  clinging  to  him,  trembling  with  grief  and 
affright,  but  uttering  no  sound. 

"We  will,  doctor,"  the  boy  promised  in  a 
hoarse  whisper.  "  Only  let  us  stay  where  we 
can  see  him." 

The  next  minute  the  captain  sighed  deeply, 
opened  his  eyes,  and  asked  quite  in  his  natural 
voice,  "  What  has  happened  ?  " 

"  You  were  thrown,"  replied  Arthur,  "  stunned 
to  insensibility.  I  hope  that  may  be  all.  How 
do  you  feel  ?  Any  pain  anywhere  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  a  good  deal  in  my  ankle  ;  that  old 
hurt,  you  know." 

The  doctor  examined  it.  "  It  seems  to  have 
had  a  terrible  wrench,"  he  said.  "  You  are  in 
for  fully  six  weeks  of  quietude.  I  don't  think 
I'll  allow  you  to  so  much  as  move  about  with  a 
crutch  before  the  end  of  that  time." 

"  A  pretty  hard  sentence  that,  doctor,"  replied 
the  patient  between  a  smile  and  a  sigh. 

"  We  may  be  thankful  if  that  is  all,"  Arthur 
said,  adding  something  in  a  lower  tone  about 
the  possibility  of  internal  injury. 

"  You  can  not  tell  yet  ?  "  was  the  response  ia 
an  enquiring  tone. 

"  Not  certainly  ;  yet  I  am  strongly  in  hopes 
time  will  prove  that  there  has  been  nothing  more 


260     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN. 

serious  than  the  wrench  of  the  ankle  and  the  jar 
to  the  whole  system — quite  enough,  to  be  sure.'* 

"  Quite  !  Ah,  Max  and  Lulu,"  as  his  eye  fell 
Upon  them.  "  What,  crying,  my  dear  children  ? 
You  should  rather  rejoice  that  your  father  is 
alive  and  able  to  speak  to  you." 

"  But  you  are  in  pain,  papa,"  sobbed  Lulu. 
"  Oh,  I  wish  I  could  help  you  to  bear  it !  " 

"  Ah,  my  darling,  I  shall  expect  a  good  deal 
of  help  from  you  and  the  rest  while  serving  out 
the  doctor's  hard  sentence,"  he  said,  with  an 
attempt  at  pleasantry  that  was  almost  a  failure, 
his  features  contracting  with  pain  as  he  spoke. 

"No  more  talking  for  the  present,"  said 
Arthur. 

"  My  wife — does  she  know  ?  Keep  this  from 
her  ae  long  as  you  can,"  said  the  captain. 

"  Of  course,"  returned  the  doctor  ;  "  but  it 
will  not  be  possible  to  conceal  from  her  that 
something  has  happened  to  you.  I  hope  to  be 
able  to  tell  her  shortly  that  it  is  nothing  more 
eerious  than  a  sprained  ankle." 

"  Max,  you  may  take  your  sisters  to  Ion,  if — " 
began  the  captain,  turning  his  eyes  on  his  son. 

But  Lulu  interrupted  with  an  earnest  protest, 
"  O  papa,  please  don't  say  we  must  go  !  I 
can't  bear  to  !  I  want  to  stay  at  home  and 
nurse  you  !  " 

"  So  you  shall,  dear  child ;  but  go  now  an<? 
take  the  air  for  awhile," 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN,     261 

"Yes,"  said  the  doctor,  who  was  busily  en 
gaged  in  dressing  the  wounded  limb  ;  "  you 
three  may  as  well  ride  over  to  Ion  with  the 
news." 

"And  come  back  as  soon  as  you  please," 
added  their  father.  "  Tell  Gracie  not  to  be  dis 
tressed  ;  papa  is  not  nearly  so  badly  hurt  as  he 
might  have  been." 

"  Oh,  please  let  me  stay  right  here  beside  you, 
papa,"  pleaded  Lulu. 

"  No,  Lu,"  said  Dr.  Conly,  with  mingled  au 
thority  and  playfulness.  "  I  shall  not  allow  you 
to  be  installed  as  nurse  here,  unless  you  hold 
yourself  in  readiness  to  obey  orders  ;  and  I 
know  the  captain  will  agree  with  me  that  you 
must  take  exercise  in  the  open  air  every  day." 

"  Certainly  she  must,"  her  father  assented. 

Then  turning  to  Max,  "  My  son,  I  shall  have 
to  entrust  my  errand  to  the  village  to  you  ;  you 
know  what  it  was.  Take  your  sisters  to  Ion 
first,  then  do  your  errand,  and  call  for  them  as 
you  come  back." 

"  Yes,  sir ;  I  will,"  answered  the  lad  proinptly, 
moving  toward  the  door  as  he  spoke. 

Lulu  was  about  to  accompany  him,  but  turned 
suddenly,  sprang  past  the  doctor,  and  dropping 
on  her  knees  by  the  side  of  the  couch,  seized 
her  father's  hand,  and  lifting  it  to  her  lips, 
kissed  it  with  passionate  fervor. 

"  My  little  girl's  love  is  a  great  comfort  to 


262     ELSIE  S  FEIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URff, 

me,"  he  said  in  a  low  tone  ;  "  but  go  now,  dar 
ling.  You  may  come  to  me  again  when  yon 
return  from  Ion  ;  unless  the  doctor  forbids." 

"  Which  I  think  the  doctor  will  not,"  said 
Arthur.  "  Now  run  away  like  a  good  child." 

Max  found  Grace  in  the  hall  crying  as  if  her 
heart  would  break. 

"  Oh,  Maxie,  tell  me  'bout  papa  ! "  she  sobbed  ; 
<e  is  he — is  he  'most — 'most  killed  ?  " 

"  No,  Gracie  ;  he  knows  every  thing,  and  is 
able  to  talk  ;  but  his  ankle  is  badly  hurt  and 
pains  him  a  good  deal,"  answered  Max,  speak 
ing  as  cheerfully  as  he  could,  to  relieve  the  fears 
of  his  little  sister. 

"  Oh,  can  I  go  and  see  him  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  No,  not  just  now  ;  the  doctor  is  dressing  his 
ankle,  and  papa  says  we  must  \  ide  out  for  air 
and  exercise,  go  over  to  Ion  for  just  a  little 
while,  and  when  we  come  back,  I  think  they'll 
let  you  see  him." 

At  this  moment  Lulu  join^.  Ihem.  "  Don't 
cry,  Gracie,  dear,"  she  entreated,  taking  her  in 
her  arms.  "  You  and  I  are  going  to  nurse  papa 
and  make  him  well  again." 

"  You  may  as  well  include  me  in  that ;  I'm 
the  eldest,"  said  Max.  "  We  will  all  three  do 
every  thing  we  can  for  him.  Now  go  and  get 
your  things  on — the  ponies  are  at  the  door  wait 
ing — and  we'll  ride  over  to  Ion  at  once.  That's 
papa's  orders,  and  I  know  he  would  say  the  first 


ELSIE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     263 

and  best  thing  is  to  be  obedient,  if  we  want  to 
make  him  happy  and  help  him  to  get  well." 

"  Yes,  we  will,"  said  Grace.  "  But  oh,"  she 
sobbed,  "  it's  so  very  dreadful  that  papa  is  hurt 
so!" 

"  But  it  might  have  been  a  great  deal  worse, 
Gracie,"  said  her  brother,  with  a  tremble  in  his 
voice.  "  I  thought  at  first  that  papa  was  dead  ; 
he  was  so  still  and  white,  and  didn't  know  any 
thing  at  all." 

"  Max,"  exclaimed  Lulu,  sobbing  bitterly  as 
she  spoke,  "  I  wish  you'd  take  your  gun  along', 
and  if  we  meet  Thunderer  shoot  him  right  down 
dead." 

"  Why  no,  Lu !  I  wouldn't  dare  do  such  a 
thing  without  papa's  leave  ;  the  horse  belongs 
to  him  and  is  worth  a  great  deal  of  money  ;  so 
I  wouldn't  have  any  right  to  kill  him.  Beside, 
p?,pa  has  forbidden  me  ever  to  handle  my  gun 
•vhen  you  girls  are  by  :  because  accidents  with 
firearms  happen  so  often,  even  when  they're  in 
the  hands  of  men." 

"  Well,  I  just  hope  he's  broken  his  neck  before 
this,  jumping  a  hedge  or  something,"  cried  Lulu 
fiercely.  "  Come,  Gracie,  we'll  go  up-stairs  now 
and  put  on  our  hats  and  habits." 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

A  MESSENGER  had  been  dispatched  early  that 
morning  from  Woodburn  to  Ion  with  the  news 
of  the  arrival  of  Violet's  son  ;  then  Zoe  and  Rosie 
had  ridden  over  to  Fairview  with  the  tidings, 
and  brought  Evelyn  back  with  them. 

They  were  all  three  on  the  veranda  now, 
waiting  and  watching  for  the  coming  of  Captain 
Raymond,  or  Max  with  Lulu  and  Grace. 

"  What  on  earth  can  be  keeping  them  ? " 
exclaimed  Rosie  at  length.  "They  must  be 
greatly  taken  up  with  that  new-comer — my  sec 
ond  nephew.  How  nice  and  funny  it  seemed  at 
first  to  be  an  aunt !  but  it's  quite  an  old  story 
now." 

"  And  I  can  never  be  one,"  remarked  Eva, 
between  a  sigh  and  a  smile  ;  "  though  I  con 
fess  the  thought  never  struck  me  before." 

"  Yes,  you  can  ;  the  same  way  that  I  am," 
said  Zoe.  "  Marry  a  man  with  plenty  of  broth 
ers  and  sisters,  and  you'll  likely  find  it  easy 
enough." 

"  Oh,  here  they  come  at  last ! "  cried  Rosie, 
u  they're  just  turning  in  at  the  gates.  It's  Max 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     265 

that's  with  them,  not  the  captain.  I  never  can 
remember  to  call  him  brother,  as  he  wants  me 
to." 

"  Somehow  they  don't  seem  a  very  gay 
party,"  remarked  Evelyn  as  the  trio  drew  near, 
"  they  don't  call  to  us,  or  wave  their  hands  or 
any  thing." 

"  No,"  said  Zoe,  examining  them  critically 
through  an  opera  glass,  "  there  is  something 
dejected  in  the  droop  of  their  figures,  and  the 
girls  have  certainly  been  crying.  Can  it  be  that 
they  are  so  distressed  over  the  new  arrival  ?  " 

"  No,  I  am  sure  not,"  exclaimed  Eva.  "  How 
could  they  ?  a  baby  is  the  sweetest  thing  in  the 
world,  I  think!" 

"  So  do  I,"  said  Zoe.  "  And  Max  and  Grace 
were  delighted  when  little  Elsie  was  born." 

"  A  iid  Lu,  I  am  sure,  loves  her  dearly  now," 
said  Rosie.  "No,  it  can't  be  that.  Oh," 
with  sadden  affright,  "  what  if  Vi  is  very  ill  ! w 
and  she  ran  hastily  down  the  steps  just  as  the 
ponies  were  reined  in  beside  them. 

"  "What's  the  matter  ?  "  she  asked  breathlessly, 
"  why  are  you  so  late  ?  and  what  have  you  been 
crying  about?  Oh,  don't  tell  me  that — that 
any  thing  is  very  wrong  with  Vi  ! " 

"  No ;  the  doctor  says  she's  doing  well," 
replied  Max,  alighting  and  beginning  to  assist 
the  now  bitterly  sobbing  Grace  from  the  saddle. 

Lulu  slipped  easily  from  hers  to  the  ground. 


266     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUR&. 

"It's  papa,"  she  said  tremulously,  and  with 
streaming  eyes,  "  Thunderer  threw  him,  and  he's 
badly  hurt.  We're  not  going  to  stay  ;  we  want 
to  nurse  him  ourselves  ;  but  he  said  we  must 
come  and  tell  you  all  about  it,  and  then  we 
could  come  back." 

They  had  all  three  come  up  into  the  veranda 
by  this  time;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dinsmore  had  joined 
the  little  group,  and  questions  and  condolences 
and  exclamations  of  sorrow  and  dismay  were 
poured  out  in  rapid  succession. 

"  How  did  it  happen  ?  Where  is  he  injured  ? 
What  does  the  doctor  say  ?  " 

"  Oh,  the  dear,  good  captain  !  "  cried  Zoe,  "  it 
does  seem  too  bad  it  should  have  happened  to 
him ! " 

"  I'm  very  fond  of  him,  and  as  sorry  as  I  can 
be  for  him  and  Vi  too  ;  it'll  most  kill  her  not  to 
be  able  to  go  to  him  and  nurse  him,"  said 
Kosie. 

But  Evelyn  only  clasped  Lulu  in  her  arms  and 
wept  with  her. 

"  I  really  do  hope — I  think  the  doctor  does 
too" — said  Max,  when  the  excitement  had 
calmed  down  a  little,  "  that  papa  has  received 
no  permanent  injury,  though  he'll  have  to  suffer 
a  good  deal  for  weeks  with  that  wrenched 
ankle.  I  must  go  on  to  the  village  now,"  he 
added,  "  and  I  am  to  call  for  my  sisters  as  I  come 
back." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     267 

"With  that  he  bowed  a  polite  adieu,  ran  down 
the  steps,  mounted  his  pony  and  rode  away. 

"  Max  is  growing  very  manly,"  remarked  Zoe, 
gazing  admiringly  after  him  ;  "  quite  the  gen 
tleman  ;  but  he  always  was  that  ever  since  I 
have  known  him." 

Grandma  Rose  took  the  weeping  Grace  into 
her  kind  arms.  "  You  are  quite  worn  out  with 
your  grief,  dearie,"  she  said,  "you  must  lie 
down  and  rest  till  Max  comes  for  you  again," 
and  she  led  her  into  the  house. 

Evelyn  had  drawn  Lulu  to  a  seat,  and  with 
her  arm  round  her  waist,  her  hand  clasping 
hers,  was  trying  to  comfort  her. 

"  Don't  cry,  dear  Lu,"  she  said,  "  your  father 
is  left  to  you,  and  he  is  brave  and  patient,  and 
will  bear  his  pain  well,  while  it  will  be  such 
eweet  work  to  wait  on  him  and  nurse  him." 

"  Yes,  indeed  it  will,"  said  Lulu,  wiping  her 
eyes.  "  Oh,  if  I  could  only  bear  the  pain  for 
him  ! " 

"He  wouldn't  let  you  if  you  could,"  said 
Eva. 

"  No,  not  he,"  said  Zoe  ;  "  he's  quite  too  fond 
of  his  children  not  to  prefer  suffering  himself, 
rather  than  to  let  them  suffer." 

"  That  is  quite  true,  I  know,"  assented  Lulu. 
Then  with  a  sigh,  "  We  were  all  so  happy  this 
morning,  before — before  papa's  accident ;  so 
glad  over  the  new  baby ;  I  hardly  wanted  to 


268     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

come  away — though  I  had  looked  forward  so  to 
this  visit  and  expected  such  a  pleasant  time  and 
so  much  fun — and  I  tried  to  get  papa  to  say  he 
needed  me  at  home  to  keep  him  from  being 
lonely,  with  Mamma  Vi  sick,  but  he  wouldn't  ; 
he  didn't  want  either  Gracie  or  me  to  be  disap 
pointed." 

"  But  can't  you  come  anyhow  ?  "  asked  Rosie, 
hospitably ;  "  there  are  plenty  of  people  there 
to  nurse  and  wait  on  your  papa." 

"  O  Rosie,  I  couldn't  bear  to  be  away  from 
him  when  he  is  suffering  !  And  I'm  'most  sure 
he'd  rather  have  me  to  wait  on  him  than  any 
body  else  (I  don't  mean  Mamma  Vi,  of  course)  ; 
but  than  Christine,  or  Alma,  or  any  of  the  ser 
vants.  I  thank  you,  all  the  same,  though,  for 
your  kindness  in  asking  me." 

"  You  needn't,"  Rosie  returned  ;  "  it's  almost 
pure  selfishness  ;  for  I  expected  to  enjoy  your 
company  very  much." 

At  that  Lulu's  face  lighted  up  with  pleasure 
for  the  moment  ;  it  was  so  nice,  she  thought, 
that  at  last  Rosie  had  become  really  fond  of  her. 

Max  wasted  no  time  in  doing  his  errand,  and 
was  back  again  at  Ion  sooner  than  any  one  ex 
pected  to  see  him  ;  but  Lulu  and  Grace  were 
ready  and  eager  to  go  home. 

On  their  arrival  at  Woodburn,  the  doctor 
came  out  to  help  them  dismount,  and  with  so 
cheerful  a  face  that  their  hopes  rose* 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOOD  BURN. 

"  How  is  papa  ?  May  we  go  to  him  ?  n  they 
asked,  eagerly. 

"  Doing  very  well  ;  there's  not  much  amiss 
with  him,  I  think,  except  the  sprained  ankle, 
and  a  brave,  patient  man,  such  as  he,  will  not 
make  much  of  that.  Yes,  you  may  go  to  him. 
If  you  behave  well,  as  I  have  no  doubt  you 
will,  your  presence  will  be  a  comfort  rather 
than  an  injury,"  replied  the  doctor  ;  then  added, 
laughingly,  "  Odd  as  it  may  seem,  he  is  cer 
tainly  very  fond  of  you  all." 

Hardly  waiting  to  hear  the  end  of  the  sen 
tence,  they  hastened  to  avail  themselves  of  the 
permission. 

The  captain  was  in  great  pain,  but  lay  with 
his  eyes  on  the  door,  his  ears  attentive  for  the 
sound  of  childish  footsteps  ;  and  as  his  three 
children  appeared  at  the  threshold,  his  face 
lighted  up  with  a  welcoming  smile. 

"  Ah,  my  darlings,  I  am  glad  to  see  you,"  he 
said  ;  "  come  to  me,  all  of  you,"  extending  his 
hand,  "  I  want  a  kiss  and  a  loving  word  from 
each." 

They  waited  for  no  second  invitation,  but 
ran  to  him,  put  their  arms  about  him,  half- 
smothered  him  with  caresses,  and  with  mingled 
smiles  and  tears,  poured  out  assurances  of  their 
ardent  love  and  sympathy  in  his  sufferings. 

"  Ah  !  "  he  said,  noting  the  traces  of  tears 
on  their  cheeks  and  about  their  "  eyes,  it  grievea 


270     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf. 

me  to  see  how  your  young  hearts  liave  been 
wrung  on  my  account !  Gracie,  pet,  you  look 
worn  out.  Max,  my  son,  help  her  up-stairs  to 
her  room,  and  she  must  lie  down  and  rest  till 
dinner  time. 

"  Lulu,  daughter,  you  may  go  along,  change 
your  riding-habit  for  a  house-dress,  and  when 
you  have  seen  Gracie  cojafortably  established 
in  her  bed,  come  back  and  be  papa's  little 
nurse. 

"Max,  when  Gracie  needs  you  no  longer, 
come  and  report  to  me  about  the  errand  I 
trusted  to  you." 

"Yes,  sir,  I  will,"  returned  Max,  taking 
Grace's  hand  and  leading  her  away,  while  Lulu 
lingered  a  moment  to  give  their  father  another 
hug  and  kiss,  saying  joyfully,  "  Thank  you  ever 
so  much,  dear  papa !  I'm  so  glad  I  may  be 
your  little  nurse  !  I  shall  just  love  to  wait  on 
you  and  do  every  thing  I  can  to  help  you  to 
forget  your  pain.  O  papa,  if  I  could  only 
bear  it  for  you  !  " 

"  My  dear,  loving  little  daughter,"  he  said, 
with  emotion,  and  holding  her  in  a  close  em 
brace,  "  it  would  be  far  worse  to  me  to  see  you 
suffer  than  to  bear  the  pain  myself.  Don't  be 
so  distressed  for  me,  my  child,  it  is  no  more 
than  I  can  very  well  bear  ;  especially  remem 
bering  those  sweet  Bible  words  :  'We  know  that 
*l)  things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A T  WOODBURN.     271 

Jove  God,'  and  that  my  kind  heavenly  Father 
will  not  suffer  me  to  have  one  pang  that  is 
not  needed  to  make  me  fit  to  dwell  with  him  at- 
lasl." 

"Papa,"  she  said,  gazing  wonderingly  into 
his  eyes,  "  it  does  seem  to  me  that  you  are  as 
good  as  you  can  be  now,  so  I  don't  see  why  you 
should  ever  have  any  pain  or  trouble  at  all." 

" '  The  Lord  seeth  not  as  man  seeth  ;  for 
man  looketh  on  the  outward  appearance,  but 
the  Lord  looketh  on  the  heart,' "  he  quoted. 

"My  little  daughter  can't  see  her  father's 
heart,  but  God  does,  and  though  he  sees  there 
love  to  him  and  an  earnest  desire  to  live  to  his 
honor  and  glory,  he  sees  also  remains  of  the  old 
evil  nature  born  in  us  all,  and  that  has  to  be 
taken  entirely  away  before  we  can  be  fit  for 
heaven  ;  so  in  his  great  love  and  kindness  he 
sends  trouble  and  trial  to  root  it  out. 

" '  Whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  correcteth  ;  even 
as  father  the  son  in  whom  he  delighteth.'  " 

"  Or  the  daughter,"  murmured  Lulu  thought 
fully  ;  "  yes,  I  see  how  it  is  that  you  punish  me 
to  cure  me  of  my  faults,  even  though  you  love 
me  very  much." 

"Because  I  love  you  very  much,"  he  cor 
rected.  "  It  would  often  be  much  easier,  and 
more  agreeable  to  me  to  let  them  pass  unno 
ticed.  But  go  now,  my  child ;  Gracie  will  be 
wanting  you." 


272     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

She  had  scarcely  gone  when  Max  returned, 
and  sitting  down  by  his  father's  side,  proceeded 
to  give  a  satisfactory  report  of  what  he  had 
been  doing  in  the  village. 

There  were  some  improvements  in  progress 
on  the  estate  to  which  the  captain  strongly 
desired  to  give  personal  oversight ;  but  his  in 
juries  now  made  this  impossible,  unless  by 
bringing  them  to  a  halt  till  he  should  be  able  to 
get  about  again. 

Fortunately,  however,  he  had  all  along  talked 
freely  with  Max,  of  his  plans  and  purposes,  giv 
ing  the  lad  a  thorough  understanding  of  them  ; 
for  Max  was  a  bright  boy  quite  capable  of  com 
prehending  his  father's  explanations  ;  also  it 
was  very  delightful  to  him  to  be  taken  into  that 
father's  confidence,  and  treated  by  him  as  one 
whose  opinion  was  worth  having,  and  who  was 
to  some  extent  a  joint  proprietor  with  himself. 

"  Max,"  said  the  captain,  with  a  look  of  fath 
erly  pride  and  confidence  that  made  the  boy's 
heart  throb  with  pleasure,  "  you  will  have  to  be 
my  man  of  business  now,  reporting  the  progress 
of  the  workmen  to  me,  taking  my  orders  and 
seeing  that  they  are  obeyed." 

"Will  you  trust  me,  papa? "cried  the  boy 
delightedly.  "  I'm  sure  it's  very  good  in  you  ! " 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  have  a  son  whom  I  can 
trust,"  was  the  smiling,  kindly  rejoinder.  "  I 
have  entire  confidence  in  you,  and  as  you  are 


XL8IR  S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODS  URN.     273 

more  fully  acquainted  with  my  plans  and 
wishes  than  any  one  else,  you  are  the  very  one 
I  prefer  before  all  others,  to  see  them  carried 
out." 

He  then  went  on  to  give  some  directions  in 
regard  to  the  work  for  that  day. 

Before  he  had  finished,  both  the  doctor  and 
Lulu  had  returned  to  the  room. 

"  Attending  to  affairs  in  spite  of  every  thing, 
captain  ?  "  said  the  doctor.  "  I  should  have 
supposed  you  were  suffering  enough  with  that 
injured  ankle  to  forget  all  about  the  improve 
ments  you  are  making  on  the  place." 

"  I  prefer  to  try  to  forget  pain  in  interesting 
myself  about  something  else,"  returned  the 
captain,  suppressing  a  groan  and  forcing  himself 
to  speak  lightly. 

Arthur  was  changing  the  dressing  on  the 
wounded  limb,  Lulu  standing  beside  her  father, 
with  her  hand  in  his,  her  eyes,  full  of  love  and 
sympathy,  fixed  upon  his  face. 

"  Dear  papa,  are  you  in  very  much  pain  ? " 
she  asked.  "  Oh,  I  am  so  sorry  for  you  !  I 
wanted  Max  to  take  his  gun  and  shoot  Thun 
derer,  but  he  wouldn't  without  your  leave." 

"  Quite  right,"  was  the  quick  rejoinder.  "  By 
the  way,  I  had  utterly  forgotten  the  horse.  Do 
you  know  what  has  become  of  him  ?  " 

"  He  jumped  over  the  hedge  and  ran  away,w 
said  Lulu. 


S74     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUItlT. 

"  But  was  pursued  and  brought  back,"  added 
Arthur  ;  "  is  in  his  stall  in  the  stable  now,  some 
what  quieted  down  by  his  race  of  several  miles, 
and  the  journey  back  again.'"' 

"  Papa,"  cried  Lulu  vehemently,  "  I  wish  you 
would  have  him  killed  ;  because  he  deserves  it, 
and  I'm  afraid  he'll  kill  you  some  day,  if  you 
don't.  Doctor,  don't  you  think  it  would  be 
best?" 

"  Possibly  your  father  may  be  a  better  judge 
of  that  than  either  you  or  I,  my  little  girl,"  was 
the  reply.  "  I  am  inclined  to  suspect  the  groom 
of  being  a  worse  culprit  than  the  horse  ;  that 
perhaps  before  being  brought  from  the  stable 
Thunderer  had  been  subjected  to  cruel  and  irri 
tating  treatment  which  put  him  in  a  passion,  and 
led  him  to  throw  his  rider  without  waiting 
to  make  sure  that  it  was  he  who  was  to 
blame." 

Lulu's  heightened  color  and  downcast  eyes 
Deemed  to  indicate  that  she  suspected  the  doctor 
of  intending  his  remarks  to  have  a  personal 
application. 

"  Do  horses  get  into  passions  ?  "  she  asked. 

"They  have  feelirgs  and  tempers  pretty 
inuch  like  human  creatures,"  returned  the  doc 
tor,  "  and  are  certainly  more  excusable  than  they 
•when  indulging  a  fit  of  rage." 

"  Then  I  ought  to  have  a  good  deal  of  charity 
for  Thunderer,"  remarked  Lulu,  with  a  sigh. 


ELSIE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     2  75 

*  But,  papa,  I  do  hope  you'll  never  mount  him 
again.  Won't  you  promise  not  to  ?  " 

"  I  promise  not  to  for  six  weeks  to  come,** 
answered  the  captain,  laughingly,  squeezing  her 
hand  and  looking  fondly  into  her  eyes.  "  Don't 
you  think  she'll  make  a  careful  nurse,  doctor  ?  " 

"  A  capital  one  when  she  has  gained  experi 
ence." 

Lulu's  eyes  sparkled. 

"  I  mean  to  get  that  as  fast  as  I  can,"  she 
said. 

Both  gentlemen  laughingly  asked,  "  How  ?  " 

"  By  nursing  you,  papa,"  she  answered.  "  I 
shall  watch  every  thing  the  doctor  and  Christine 
do  for  you,  so  that  very  soon  I'll  be  able  to  do 
it  for  you  myself." 

"  Is  she  not  a  dear  child  ?  "  her  father  said, 
passing  his  arm  around  her  as  she  stood  by  hi» 
couch,  and  gazing  in  her  face  with  eyes  shining 
with  love.  "  She  gave  up  the  week  of  holiday 
at  Ion  that  she  had  been  looking  forward  to  for 
so  long,  in  order  that  she  might  wait  upon  and 
comfort  her  father  in  his  pain." 

"Ah,  it  is  an  old  saying  that  love  begets 
love,"  the  doctor  remarked,  smiling  on  her  also, 
"  and  I  think  an  affectionate  parent  is  apt  to 
have  affectionate  children." 

"  I  don't  deserve  any  praise  for  it,"  Lulu  said, 
though  blushing  with  pleasure  even  as  she 
spoke,  "because  I  prefer  to  be  here  with  papa." 


276     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"But  a  selfish  child,  who  thought  only  of 
pleasing  herself,  would  not  prefer  it,"  the  doctor 
eaid,  regarding  her  approvingly. 

"I  want  to  begin  my  work  at  once,"  said 
Lulu.  "  What  can  I  do  for  you  now,  papa  ?  " 

"  You  may  Bring  me  a  glass  of  ice-water  and 
a  fan,"  he  answered,  and  she  obeyed  with  a 
cheerful  alacrity  that  proved  the  sincerity  of 
her  professed  desire  to  do  something  for  him. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

"  You  came  from  Violet's  room  just  now  ?  ** 
the  captain  said  enquiringly  to  the  doctor. 

"  Yes.  She  was  sleeping  and  had  been  for 
some  hours  ;  knew  nothing  yet  of  your  acci 
dent." 

"  That  is  well  ;  don't  let  her  be  uneasy  about 
me." 

"  Not  if  I  can  help  it,"  returned  Arthur  with 
a  slight  smile  ;  "  but  she  will  of  course  miss  you 
soon,  and  demand  a  reason  for  your  desertion  of 
her ;  then  what  can  be  done  better  than  to  own 
the  truth  ?  " 

"  Nothing,  certainly  ;  but  make  your  report 
of  my  condition  as  favorable  as  you  can." 

"  I  will  do  that,  and  I  can  say  truly  that  there 
is  no  reason  to  apprehend  any  thing  worse  for 
either  of  you  than  an  enforced  separation  for  a 
few  weeks  ;  and  that  while  in  the  same  house 
and  almost  near  enough  to  carry  on  a  conversa 
tion  ;  you  can  exchange  messages  every  hour 
in  the  day  if  you  deem  it  desirable." 

"  And  I  can  carry  them  for  you,  papa,"  said 
Lulu,  returning  with  the  ice-water  and  fan. 

"  So  you  shall,  daughter,"  he  said,  taking  the 


«78     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBTJRN. 

glass  from  her  hand  ;  and  then  as  he  returned 
it,  "bring  me  a  writing  desk,  paper  and  pencil, 
and  I'll  prepare  one  for  you  to  take." 

"  And  I  may  sit  and  fan  you  while  you  write 
it,  mayn't  I  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  I  shall  be  glad  to  have  you  do  so." 

Grandma  Elsie  was  watching  over  her  daugh 
ter's  slumbers,  carefully  guarding  her  from  dis 
turbance,  and  especially  from  any  intruder  who 
would  bring  the  evil  tidings  of  her  husband's 
injury. 

At  length  Violet  woke  and  looked  up  into 
her  mother's  face  with  a  bright,  sweet  smile. 
"I  feel  very  comfortable,"  she  said.  "I  must 
have  slept  a  good  while,  have  I  not  ?  and  how 
kind  in  you,  dearest  mamma,  to  watch  over  me 
BO  tenderly.  I  fear  you  must  be  fatigued  ;  and 
it  strikes  me  you  look  a  trifle  weary  and 
troubled.  Is  any  thing  wrong  ?  "  Then  with  a 
quick  glance  round  the  room,  "  Where  is  my 
husband  ?  " 

"  Down  stairs."  , 

"  I  wish  he  would  come  up  ;  please  send  him 
word  that  I  am  awake  and  want  to  see  him.  lie 
will  come  up  at  once,  I  know." 

Elsie  bent  down  and  kissed  the  pale  cheek 
before  she  answered. 

"  If  you  can  spare  me  for  a  few  minutes,  I'll 
go  and  tell  him  myself,"  she  said,  with  playful 
look  and  smile. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     279 

*'  But  why  not  send  a  servant,  mamma  dear? 
I  don't  want  you  tiring  yourself  going  up  and 
down  on  my  errands." 

"  But  I  have  a  fancy  for  doing  it  this  once  ; 
I've  been  sitting  still  a  long  while,  and  a  little 
exercise  will  be  good  for  me." 

With  that  she  left  the  room. 

She  found  the  captain  writing  his  note,  the 
doctor  still  with  him. 

"  Vi  is  awake  and  asking  for  her  husband," 
she  said.  "  Arthur,  will  you  come  up  and  give 
her  as  good  a  report  as  you  can  with  truth  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  my  dear  cousin  ;  and  it  need  not 
be  so  bad  a  one  as  to  cause  her  any  special 
uneasiness." 

"  And  here  is  a  report  from  the  patient  him- 
telf,"  remarked  the  captain,  smilingly  handing 
a  slip  of  paper  to  his  mother-in-law.  "  Don't  let 
her  be  despondent  over  the  enforced  separation, 
mother,  remind  her  that  it  is  at  least  a  little 
better  than  if  I  were  on  a  voyage  that  would 
keep  us  apart  for  six  months  or  a  year." 

"  That  should  be  a  comforting  reflection," 
Elsie  said.  "  But  you  are  suffering,  captain  !  n 
as  a  sudden  spasm  of  pain  caused  an  involuntary 
contraction  of  his  brow. 

"  Well,  yes,"  he  replied,  "  but  not  more  than 
can  be  easily  endured.  Make  as  light  of  it  as 
you  can  to  my  dear  wife." 

They  broke  the  news  to  Violet  as  gently  as 


280     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODS  URN. 

possible,  treating  the  matter  as  of  as  little  con 
sequence  as  they  conscientiously  could,  then 
gave  her  the  captain's  note. 

It  was  written  in  a  cheerful,  even  gay  strain, 
that  did  much  to  remove  her  apprehensions. 
He  spoke  of  the  morning's  accident  as  some 
thing  in  the  nature  of  a  repetition  of  the  mishap 
that  had  been  the  means  of  bringing  them  into 
intimate  association  for  weeks,  till  they  had 
learned  to  know  and  love  each  other ;  a  con 
summation  for  which  he  at  least,  would  have 
cause  to  be  grateful  all  his  days. 

"So  there  was  a  blessing  in  that  love,"  he 
concluded,  "  and  let  us  hope  there  will  be  in  this 
also." 

Violet  could  not  of  course  fail  to  be  distressed 
on  her  husband's  account  because  of  the  pain 
and  weariness  he  must  inevitably  suffer,  and 
for  herself  that  she  must  be  so  long  deprived  of 
his  dear  companionship,  but  she  would  not  allow 
herself  to  fret  ;  no  murmur  or  complaint  escaped 
her  lips,  and  she  vied  with  him  in  the  cheerful 
ness  and  gayety  of  her  messages  and  notes,  when 
she  was  well  enough  to  obtain  permission  to 
write  them. 

As  to  the  captain,  while  thus  deprived  of  the 
society  of  his  wife  and  tied  down  to  a  couch  of 
pain,  he  found  the  greatest  solace  in  the  com 
panionship,  devoted  affection  and  endearments 
of  his  children. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     281 

Max  came  and  went,  doing  his  errands,  con 
veying  his  orders  to  workmen  and  servants,  and 
writing  letters  at  his  dictation.  Grace  hung 
about  him  with  her  pretty,  loving  embraces,  and 
was  always  glad  to  do  any  little  service  in  her 
power  ;  little  Elsie  was  brought  to  him  for  a 
short  daily  visit ;  but  Lulu  was  his  devoted 
nurse,  seldom  absent  from  his  side  during  the 
day,  except  to  take  her  meals  and  the  daily 
exercise  in  the  open  air  that  he  would  not  allow 
her  to  omit. 

It  was  a  dear  delight  to  her  to  wait  upoa 
him,  and  to  feel  that  she  was  necessary  to  his 
comfort. 

When  the  worst  was  over  and  he  was  com 
paratively  free  from  pain,  he  had  the  children 
resume  their  studies,  and  heard  their  recitations 
as  he  lay  on  his  couch.  Useful  occupation 
seemed  to  him  the  best  panacea  for  pain  and  the 
tedium  of  long  confinement  to  the  house  ;  hav 
ing  his  couch  wheeled  out  to  the  shady  veranda 
being  for  weeks  the  only  practicable  change. 

His  wife's  relatives  were  kind  and  attentive 
to  both  her  and  him,  making  frequent  friendly 
calls  and  offers  of  service,  but  his  chief  depend 
ence  for  entertainment  and  constant,  loving 
attention,  was  upon  his  children. 

He  loved  to  have  them  gather  about  him  at 
all  times,  but  especially  in  the  evenings  when 
the  day's  duties  and  pleasures  were  over,  and 


282     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

tell  him  what  they  had  seen  in  their  walks  and 
drives  ;  thus  teaching  them  to  observe  and  de 
scribe  ;  also  he  encouraged  them  to  talk  freely 
of  their  thoughts  and  feelings  ;  so  winning  their 
confidence,  correcting  their  mistakes,  and  giving 
instruction  in  a  way  that  was  pleasant  to  both 
teacher  and  taught. 

He  thought  much  of  their  future  in  both  tins 
world  and  the  next,  and  how  best  he  could  pre 
pare  t^em  to  meet  successfully  life's  trials,  toils 
and  struggles,  how  to  find  and  to  do  the  work 
intended  for  them,  and  often  and  often  his  heart 
went  up  in  prayer  to  God  for  grace  and  wisdom 
to  guide  them  aright. 

Remembering  the  inspired  declaration  that 
"  we  must  through  much  tribulation  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  God,"  he  did  not  ask  for  them 
exemption  from  trials  and  troubles,  though  his 
heart  yearned  over  them  at  the  thought  of  what 
they  might  be  called  to  endure  ;  but  his  request 
for  them  was  that  when  called  to  pass  through 
deep  waters  or  fiery  trials,  they  might  ever  find 
the  eternal  God  their  refuge  and  underneath  the 
Everlasting  Arms  ;  that  through  all  their  lives 
they  might  prove  good  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ, 
able  and  ready  to  endure  hardness  for  him  ;  and 
that  they  might  be  kept  by  the  power  of  God 
through  faith  unto  salvation. 

"  My  darlings,"  he  would  sometimes  say,  "  I 
would  not  have  you  of  the  number  of  those  who 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT   WOODBURN.    283 

seek  first  their  own  ease  and  gratification  : f  man's 
chief  end  is  to  glorify  God  and  enjoy  him  for 
ever*;  make  it  the  aim  of  your  lives  to  know, 
love  and  serve  him  ;  to  do  his  work  and  his  will ; 
to  do  all  in  your  power  to  bring  others  to  him  ; 
and  he  will  take  care  of  the  rest." 

"  Papa,  you  love  us  very  much ;  don't  you 
want  us  to  have  easy,  pleasant  times  ?"  Grace 
asked  on  one  of  these  occasions. 

"I  do  love  you  all  very  dearly,  and  I  am 
afraid  that  would  be  what  I  should  choose  for 
you  if  the  choice  were  left  to  me/'  he  answered  ; 
"  but  it  is  not  mine,  and  I  rejoice  that  it  is  not ; 
for  God,  our  Heavenly  Father,  in  whose  hand 
are  all  these  things,  loves  you  far  better  than  I 
do,  and  is  infinite  in  wisdom  ;  he  will  choose  for 
you  and  never  make  a  mistake/' 

(t  It  makes  me  glad  to  think  of  that,  papa/' 
i=he  sighed,  creeping  closer  into  his  embrace,  for 
she  was  leaning  against  his  couch,  with  his  arm 
round  her ;  "  for  I  am  not  very  strong,  you 
know,  and  when  I  hear  about  having  to  run  a 
race  and  fight  a  battle,  it  seems  as  if  I  could 
never  do  it ;  but  Jesus  will  help  me  to  do  both, 
won't  he,  papa  ?" 

"  He  will,  dear  child.  He  says  :  '  In  me  is 
thine  help.'  '  Happy  art  thou,  oh,  Israel :  who  is 
like  unto  thee,  oh,  people  saved  by  the  Lord, 
the  shield  of  thy  help,  and  who  is  the  sword  of 
thy  excellency  ? ' 


884     ELSIE  8  FRIENDS  A T  WOODB  URN. 

" '  Our  soul  waiteth  for  the  Lord  :  he  is  ott> 
help  and  our  shield. ' " 

"  Does  every  body  have  to  run  a  race  and  fight 
a  battle  to  get  to  heaven,  papa  ?  "  queried  Lulu. 

"  Yes,  my  child  ;  there  is  no  escaping  it :  we 
belong  to  a  fallen  race,  and  are  all  born  into  the 
world  with  a  sinful  nature  that  must  be  got  rid 
of  before  we  can  enter  heaven.  We  would  not 
be  happy  in  that  holy  place  with  that  evil  nature, 
even  could  we  gain  admittance  there  uncleansed 
from  it.  We  have  that  to  struggle  against,  and 
put  away,  with  the  help  of  God,  and  by  the 
application  of  the  blood  of  Christ,  which 
cleanseth  from  all  sin.  And  we  have  the  snares 
of  the  world  to  avoid,  and  a  warfare  to  wage 
with  many  spiritual  foes,  malignantly  intent 
upon  our  ruin." 

"  It's  just  dreadful,  papa ! "  said  Lulu.  "  I 
don't  see  how  any  body  ever  gets  saved." 

"  By  trusting  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
is  mightier  than  all  our  foes,  able  to  save  to  the 
uttermost,  and  who  died  to  redeem  us." 

"What  does  that  word  redeem  mean,  papa ?** 

*'  To  buy  back  ;  to  deliver  from  bondage,  or 
out  of  the  hands  of  justice.  In  our  case  it  ia 
bondage  to  sin  and  Satan,  it  is  God's  justice, 
which  demands  the  death  eternal  of  every  sinner 
who  is  not  ransomed  by  the  blood  of  Christ," 

"  Are  all  the  people  who  don't  love  and  serve 
God,  servants  to  sin  and  Satan,  papa  ?  " 


BLStB'8  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUHN.     285 

*  Yes  :  '  Know  ye  not,  that  to  whom  ye  yield 
yourselves  servants  to  obey,  his  servants  ye  are 
to  whom  ye  obey  :  whether  of  sin  unto  death, 
or  of  obedience  unto  righteousness  ? ' 

"Oh,  my  dear  children,  I  can  not  bear  to 
think  of  any  one  of  you  being  a  servant  of  sin  and 
Satan,  instead  of  a  servant  of  God  and  Christ ! " 

A  few  moments  of  solemn  stillness  succeeded 
the  last  words  ;  then  the  captain  said  : 

"  It  is  time  for  evening  worship  ;  call  in  the 
servants,  Max." 

He  had  not  once  omitted  the  morning  or 
evening  sacrifice  of  prayer  and  praise,  for 
though  unable  to  kneel,  he  could  read  the  Word 
and  pray  from  his  couch. 

Firmly  he  had  resolved,  "  As  for  me  and  my 
house,  we  will  serve  the  Lord." 

He  had  for  some  time  seen  reason  to  hope 
that  Max  and  Grace,  young  though  they  were, 
had  entered  that  service,  but  not  so  with  Lulu  : 
though  truthful,  conscientious,  affectionate,  and 
usually  obedient  to  him,  and  really  striving  to 
overcome  her  easily-besetting  sin,  and  rule  her 
own  spirit,  she  showed  no  love  to  Christ  and 
professed  none. 

He  was  anxious  about  her,  and  often  lifted 
up  his  heart  on  her  behalf,  for  he  knew  that, 
being  old  enough  to  fully  comprehend  the 
plan  of  salvation,  she  was  not  safe  while  neg» 
lecting  or  refusing  to  come  to  Christ. 


286     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

He  noticed  that  she  was  unusually  thoughtful 
and  attentive  during  the  short  service  this  even 
ing,  and  as  she  lingered  a  little  behind  the 
others,  as  was  her  wont,  he  drew  her  to  him 
and  holding  her  in  a  close,  loving  embrace, 
asked  tenderly  : 

"My  darling,  when  are  you  going  to  leave 
the  service  of  sin  and  Satan  for  that  of  the  dear 
Saviour?" 

"Papa,"  she  said,  hiding  her  face  on  his 
shoulder,  "I — I  can't  bear  to  think  of  being 
Satan's  servant,  and — and  I  do  mean  to  be  a 
Christian  some  time.  I — I'm  not  good  enough 
yet ;  I've  got  such  a  bad  temper,  you  know ; 
and  I  like  my  own  way  so  well  that — that  it 
does  seem  as  if  I  can't  keep  from  disobeying 
you  once  in  a  while, 

"  So  I  couldn't  be  a  good  kind  of  a  Christian, 
and — and  that's  the  only  kind  I'd  want  to  be." 

He  sighed  deeply.  "My  child,"  he  said, 
"  what  is  all  that  you  have  been  saying,  but  an 
acknowledgment  that  you  still  love  and  choose 
the  service  of  sin  ?  " 

"  I  was  just  telling  you  the  truth  about  how  I 
feel,  papa,  and  how  can  I  help  it,  if  I'm  made 

80?" 

"  By  coming  to  Jesus,  who  saves  his  people 
from  their  sins.  He  is  able  to  save  to  the  utter 
most  j  to  save  all  from  sin  who  will  come  to 
him  ;  he  never  saves  any  in  their  sins  j  and  h& 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     287 

is  the  only  Saviour  ;  the  only  one  who  can  de 
liver  you  from  bondage  to  sin  and  Satan  ;  can 
take  away  the  evil  of  your  nature  and  implant 
the  love  of  holiness. 

"  You  can  never  conquer  your  love  of  sin 
without  his  help  ;  you  will  never  grow  really 
better  while  you  stay  away  from  him." 

"  But  I'm  only  a  little  girl,  papa  ;  I  think  I 
could  do  it  better  when  I'm  older." 

"  No,  it  is  Satan  tells  you  that ;  he  knows 
that  the  longer  you  delay,  the  harder  your  heart 
will  grow,  and  the  more  difficult  it  will  be  to 
bring  it  to  Jesus. 

"Many  and  many  a  soul  has  been  lost  by 
listening  to  Satan  telling  it  to  wait  for  a  more 
convenient  season,  and  so  putting  off  repent 
ance  till  it  was  forever  too  late. 

"  But  God's  time  is  always  now ;  *  Behold 
now  is  the  accepted  time  ;  behold  now  is  the 
day  of  salvation  ! '  Come  now — this  hour,  this 
moment — my  dear  child,  and  he  will  fulfill  to 
you  his  gracious  promise,  'Him  that  cometh 
unto  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.' " 

"  Papa,  are  you  ordering  me  ?  " 

"  No,  my  child,  I  am  entreating  you.  Jesus 
entreats  you  ;  *  Son,  daughter,  give  me  thine 
heart.'  He  says,  '  Behold  I  stand  at  the  door 
and  knock  ;  if  any  man  hear  my  voice,  and  open 
the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and  will  sup 
with  him  and  he  with  me.' 


288     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURtf. 

"  Open  the  door  of  your  heart  to  him  now, 
my  child,  lest  he  should  turn  away  and  never 
knock  there  again." 

"  Does  he  ever  do  that,  papa,  before  people 
die  ?  "  she  asked  in  an  awed  tone. 

"  Yes,  he  says,  '  My  Spirit  shall  not  always 
strive.'  Of  some  he  says,  '  Ephraim  is  joined 
to  his  idols ;  let  him  alone,5  and  that  sen 
tence  may  go  forth  years  before  death  conies. 
Of  Esau  it  is  said,  *  He  found  no  place  of  re 
pentance,  though  he  sought  it  with  tears.' 

" '  There  is  a  time,  we  know  not  when, 

A  point  we  know  not  where, 
That  marks  the  destiny  of  men, 
To  glory  or  despair. 

There  is  a  line,  by  us  unseen, 

That  crosses  every  path, 
The  hidden  boundary  between 

God's  mercy  and  his  wrath.'" 

He  paused,  and  shuddering  and  hiding  her 
face,  "  Papa,"  she  murmured,  "  I  do  intend  to 
try  before  very  long,  when  I'm  just  a  little 
older." 

"  But  you  may  not  live  to  be  any  older  ;  who 
can  say  that  you  will  live  to  see  the  light  of 
another  morning  ?  Or  that  the  invitation  may 
not  be  withdrawn  ?  My  child,  the  only  time 
you  are  sure  of  is  now  ;  just  now  ;  come  now, 
at  once." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     289 

"  But  how,  papa  ?  "  she  asked,  as  again  he 
paused. 

"Just  as  you  would  if  you  could  see  the 
Lord  Jesus  here  in  this  room.  It  would  not 
be  difficult  for  you  to  go  and  kneel  at  his  feet 
and  ask  him  to  take  you  for  his  own,  to  wash 
away  all  your  sins,  and  teach  you  to  love  and 
serve  him." 

"  No,  papa,  but — I'm  afraid  I — I  don't  want 
to." 

"  Oh,"  he  exclaimed,  "  how  can  you  help  lov 
ing  One  who  is  so  lovely  in  character  ?  So  kind, 
so  good,  so  loving,  so  unselfish  that  he  died 
the  cruel  death  of  the  cross  that  we  might  be 
saved  ? 

"  One  who  has  been  so  patient  and  for 
bearing  with  you  all  these  years  that  you 
have  lived  in  rebellion  against  him,  and  is 
still  entreating  you  to  come  to  him  and  be 
javed ! " 

He  paused  for  a  reply,  but  none  came. 

"  You  like  to  think  that  you  belong  to  me  ? 
Are  my  very  own  ?  "  he  said,  enquiringly. 

"  Oh,  yes,  papa  !  indeed  I  do  ! " 

"  You  love  me  very  much  ?  " 

"  Indeed,  indeed  I  do  !  " 

"  And  you  value  my  love  ?" 

"O  papa,  I  don't  know  how  I  could  live 
without  it,"  she  cried,  nestling  closer  to  him,  and 
kissing  him  with  ardent  affection. 


290     ELSIE'8  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"You  look  to  me  for  protecting  care  ?  Ton 
feel  safe  in  my  arms  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  papa  !  You  would  never  let  me  be 
harmed." 

"  Not  if  I  could  help  it,  dear  child,  I  would 
protect  you  with  my  life.  But  I  can  not  always 
do  so;  some  day,  daughter,  your  father  will  have 
to  die  and  leave  you." 

"  Oh,  don't,  papa,  don't  talk  of  that ! "  she 
exclaimed,  catching  her  breath  with  a  half 
sob. 

"  I  don't  speak  of  it  to  distress  you,  my  dar 
ling,"  he  said,  softly  smoothing  her  hair,  "  but  I 
want  you  to  reflect  how  desirable,  how  necessary 
it  is  for  you  to  secure  a  nearer,  dearer,  more 
powerful  Friend.  One  who  sticketh  closer  than 
a  brother,  whose  love  is  deeper  and  stronger  than 
a  mother's,  and  who  will  never  leave  nor  forsake 
you,  never  die.  The  Lord  Jesus,  who  is  all 
these  and  more,  now  offers  you  his  friendship 
and  his  love  ;  but  how  long  he  will  continue  the 
offer,  none  can  tell.  Will  you  not  come  to  him 
now,  this  moment  ?  " 

"  Papa,  I  can't.  I  can't  make  my  heart  want 
to  do  it,"  she  said  despairingly. 

"  Make  the  effort  and  he  will  help  you,  as  he 
did  the  man  with  the  withered  hand.  He  might 
have  said  :  *  I  can  not  stretch  it  forth,  I  have 
not  been  able  to  move  it  for  years  ; '  but  instead, 
he  tried  to  obey,  and  Jesus  gave  him  strength, 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     291 

and  so  will  he  help  you  to  obey  his  call.  '  Come 
unto  me,'  if  you  will  but  try  to  do  so." 

"But  perhaps  he  doesn't  mean  for  me  to 
try  just  now,  papa,"  she  said  struggling  with 
herself. 

"  No  ;  that  can  not  be  so.  His  time  is  always 
now,  to-day  ;  never  to-morrow,  or  next  week  or 
next  year. 

" '  To-day,  if  ye  will  hear  his  voice,  harden  not 
your  heart  as  in  the  day  of  provocation. 

"  *  Behold,  now  is  the  accepted  time  ;  be 
hold,  now  is  the  day  of  salvation. 

"  And  you  will  be  but  giving  him  of  his  own ; 
you  are  his  because  he  made  you,  his,  because 
He  has  kept  you  alive  all  these  years,  His,  be 
cause  he  has  bought  you  with  his  own  precious 
blood.  He  has  lent  you  to  me  for  a  time,  but 
you  belong  to  him.  Do  not  refuse  him  hig 
own,  my  child. 

"  I  hope  and  believe  that  all  the  rest  of  us 
are  walking  in  the  straight  and  narrow  way, 
will  you  not  come  with  us  ?  Oh,  how  can  I  bear 
to  see  my  dear  daughter  travelling  the  broad 
road  that  leads  to  eternal  death  ! " 

"  Papa,  pray  for  me,  ask  Jesus  to  help  me  to 
do  it  just  now,"  she  sobbed,  sinking  to  her  knees 
beside  his  couch. 

He  laid  his  hand  tenderly  on  her  bowed  head, 
and  in  low,  earnest  tones  confessed  for  her  that 
ahe  was  a  sinner,  lost  and  undone  without  the 


292     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

atoning  blood  of  Christ  ;  that  she  had  in  her 
self,  no  power  and  no  desire  to  turn  from  sin 
unto  holiness,  that  she  had  often  rejected  God's 
offered  mercy  and  forgiveness,  and  refused  to 
accept  the  Saviour's  gracious  invitation,  '  Come 
unto  me  ; '  then  he  pleaded  for  her  that  her  sins 
might  be  forgiven  and  blotted  out,  for  Jesus' 
sake  ;  that  he  would  take  away  all  the  evil  of  her 
nature,  wash  her  thoroughly  from  her  iniquity 
and  cleanse  her  from  her  sin,  and  enable  her  to 
give  herself  wholly  and  unreservedly  to  his 
service. 

As  his  voice  ceased  she  followed  him  in  a  few 
broken  sentences  : 

"  Dear  Lord  Jesus,  I  am  a  great  sinner,  just  as 
papa  has  said,  and  oh,  I  am  afraid  I  don't  want 
to  be  any  better,  but  please  make  me  want  to,  and 
to  love  to  belong  to  thee  even  more  than  I  do 
to  be  papa's  very  own.  I  will,  I  do  give  myself 
to  thee.  Oh,  take  me  and  make  me  all  good, 
no  bad  at  all  left  in  me.  For  thine  own  name's 
sake.  Amen." 

For  some  moments  there  seemed  a  solemn 
stillness  in  the  room,  she  still  kneeling 
there,  with  her  father's  hand  resting  ten 
derly  on  her  head,  then  in  low  tremulous 
tones : 

"  Papa,"  she  asked,  "  do  you  think  he  heard 
me,  and  will  take  me  for  his  ?  " 

"  I  know  it,  my  child,  if  you  asked  with  your 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     293 

heart,  as  I  believe  you  did,  for  he  is  the  hearer 
and  answerer  of  prayer  ! " 

Then  again  he  poured  out  an  earnest  suppli 
cation  on  her  behalf,  asking  that  she  might  be 
kept  ever  near  the  Saviour's  side,  growing  in 
grace  and  conformity  to  his  will  all  the  days  of 
her  life  on  earth,  and  at  last  be  taken  to  dwell 
forever  with  him  in  heaven. 

Again  a  solemn  hush,  broken  at  length  by 
Lulu's  voice  in  low,  sweet  tones,  "  Papa,  I  think 
he  has  heard  our  prayers.  I  do  begin  to  love 
him  in  my  heart  and  to  want  to  be  his." 

" '  Bless  the  Lord,  oh,  my  soul  ;  and  all  that 
is  within  me,  bless  his  holy  name  ! ' "  ejaculated 
her  father,  his  tones  tremulous  with  emotion. 
Then,  as  she  rose  from  her  kneeling  posture,  he 
drew  her  to  his  breast  and  held  her  there  in  a 
long,  tender  embrace  ere  he  bade  her  good-night, 
and  sent  her  away  to  her  rest. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

QUITE  early  the  next  morning,  fully  half  an 
hour  before  breakfast  time,  Lulu  and  Grace 
came  hand  in  hand,  and  with  loving  greetings, 
to  the  side  of  their  father's  couch. 

The  young  faces  were  very  bright,  and  look 
ing  searchingly  into  Lulu's,  he  thought  it  wore 
a  sweeter  expression  than  he  had  ever  seen  on 
it  before. 

"  Papa,  I  am  very  happy  this  morning,"  she 
said  softly,  putting  her  arm  round  his  neck  and 
laying  her  cheek  to  his. 

"  I  am  very  glad,  my  darling,"  he  responded, 
"your  happiness  lies  very  near  your  father's 
heart." 

"  It's  because  Jesus  loves  me,  papa,"  she  went 
on,  in  low,  earnest  tones.  "  Oh,  I  find  his  love  is 
even  sweeter  than  yours !  though  that  has 
always  been  so  sweet  to  me.  Oh,  now  I'm  glad 
to  belong  to  him,  and  I  want  to  serve  him  all 
my  days  !  it  seems  strange  that  I  haven't  always 
wanted  to." 

"  It  is  passing  strange,"  he  sighed,  "  that  it  is 
not  the  joy  of  every  human  heart  to  belong  to 
him  and  do  him  service." 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     295 

"  Papa,  I  want  to  be  good  and  do  every  thing 
ie  tells  me.  Do  you  think  I  shall  ever  be 
naughty  again  ?  disobedient  to  you  ?  willful  ? 
passionate  ?  " 

"My  dear  child,  to  think  you  would  not, 
would  be  like  expecting  you  to  win  the  prize  as 
soon  as  you  have  started  to  run  the  race  ;  to  gain 
the  victory  as  soon  as  the  battle  is  begun.  Not 
so  easily  can  our  spiritual  foes,  or  the  evil  of  our 
natures,  be  overcome  ;  the  fight  will  go  on  till 
we  reach  the  verge  of  Jordan." 

"  Death,  papa  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  'tis  only  then  we  can  sing  the  victor's 
song.  And  yet,  trusting  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  who 
is  called  '  the  captain  of  our  salvation,'  we  may 
be  sure  of  final  victory  :  certain  that  we  shall 
be  *  more  than  conquerors  through  him  that 
loved  us.' " 

Max  joined  them  presently,  and  asked  his 
father  what  orders  he  was  to  carry  to  the  work 
men  and  men-servants. 

When  that  matter  had  been  attended  to,  the 
captain,  giving  the  lad  a  look  of  proud  fatherly 
affection,  said  :  "  Max,  my  boy,  you  are  growing 
fast ;  you  will  be  a  man  one  of  these  days,  should 
it  please  God  to  spare  your  life  ;  what  do  you 
think  of  making  of  yourself  ?  I  mean,"  seeing 
a  slightly  puzzled  look  on  the  lad's  face,  "  what 
would  you  choose  as  your  principal  employment 
for  life?" 


296     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  I  don't  know,  papa,"  Max  answered,  with 
some  hesitation.  "  What  would  you  like  best 
to  have  me  do  ?  " 

"  Whatever  you  have  most  talent  and  incli 
nation  for,  if  we  can  find  out  what  that  is," 
returned  his  father  ;  "  for  that  will  be  the  thing 
you  can  do  with  the  greatest  enjoyment  and 
most  successfully." 

"  That  is  very  kind  in  you,  papa,"  said  Max  ; 
"  but  I  would  rather  have  you  decide  for  me, 
you  are  so  much  wiser  than  I ;  and  I  don't  think 
I  have  any  particular  fancy  for  any  one  thing 
yet." 

"  Well,  my  son,  there  is  no  need  to  decide  in 
haste,"  his  father  said  ;  "  it  will  be  better  to  take 
plenty  of  time  to  consider  the  question,  as 
so  we  will  be  more  likely  to  come  to  a  wise  de 
cision. 

"  But,  my  boy,  whatever  your  choice  may  be, 
I  want  you  to  seek  to  glorify  God  in  doing  your 
work ;  to  be  the  servant  of  God  and  not  the  ser 
vant  of  men. 

"  '  Ye  are  bought  with  a  price,  be  not  ye  the 
servants  of  men  ! ' 

"Let  not  the  question  with  you  be  'How 
shall  I  obtain  wealth  and  fame  ?  How  gain  the 
approbation  of  my  fellow  men  ? '  but  '  What 
shall  I  do  that  I  may  please  God  ?  how  shall  I  best 
honor  and  glorify  him  ?  how  do  the  most  fof 
the  upbuilding  of  his  cause  and  kingdom?' 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     297 

"  '  For  ye  are  bought  with  a  price  ;  therefore 
glorify  God  in  your  body  and  in  your  spirit 
which  are  God's.' 

"  Gracie,  can  you  tell  me  what  that  price  was  ?" 

"  Yes,  papa,  one  of  my  Bible  verses  says, '  Ye 
know  that  ye  were  not  redeemed  with  corrupti 
ble  things,  as  silver  and  gold,  from  your  vain 
conversation  received  by  tradition  from  your 
fathers,  but  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ, 
as  of  a  lamb  without  blemish  and  without 
spot.' " 

Here  the  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the 
bringing  in  of  the  captain's  breakfast. 

Max  sprang  up  and  rolled  a  small  table  to  the 
side  of  the  couch,  while  Lulu  quickly  brought 
and  spread  upon  it  a  snow-white  damask  cloth 
which  she  took  from  a  closet.  Upon  that  the 
servant  set  the  silver  waiter  she  had  brought  in. 
Then  Lulu  poured  out  a  cup  of  coffee  for  her 
father,  while  Max  broke  and  seasoned  his  egg, 
and  Grace  handed  him  a  plate  and  the  buttered 
toast. 

It  was  evidently  a  delight  to  each  one  of  them 
to  wait  upon  him,  and  to  him  to  receive  their 
loving  service. 

They  hovered  lovingly  about  him  till  his  meal 
was  finished,  then  went  to  the  dining-room  for 
their  own. 

While  they  were  thus  engaged  the  captain 
had  a  delightful  surprise. 


298     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

As  he  lay  there  quietly  musing,  thinking,  in 
fact,  of  the  wife  and  babies  up-stairs,  and  long 
ing  to  go  to  them,  particularly  for  a  sight  of  her 
sweet  face,  a  slender,  girlish,  white-robed  figure 
glided  in  at  the  open  door  and  to  the  side  of 
his  couch,  and,  almost  ere  he  was  aware  of  its 
vicinity,  two  arms  were  about  his  neck,  two 
lips  were  pressed  to  his  in  a  long  kiss  of  ardent 
affection. 

"  Vi,  my  precious  little  wife  !  my  darling  !  " 
he  cried,  clasping  her  close  in  an  ecstasy  of 
delight.  "  Can  it  be  you,  love  ?  I  did  not  know 
they  would  let  you  come  to  me  yet.  Ah,  I  hope 
you  are  not  exerting  yourself  too  much,  glad  as 
I  am  to  see  your  dear  face  and  have  yon  in  my 
arms  again." 

"  I  couldn't  stay  away  another  minute,"  she 
said,  repeating  her  caresses  ;  "  but.  Arthur  gave 
his  consent,  and  now  they  shan't  keep  us  apart 
any  more. 

"  Oh,  my  darling,  tell  me,  are  you  suffering  ? 
Ah,  it  was  so  hard  to  know  you  were  in  pain 
and  not  be  able  to  come  to  you  and  at  least  try 
to  give  you  some  relief." 

"  I  think  it  has  been  pretty  hard  on  us  both," 
he  said,  stroking  her  hair  and  gazing  fondly  into 
her  eyes.  "  No,  love,  I  don't  suffer  now  when 
I'm  careful  to  obey  orders,  and  not  move  the 
injured  limb,"  he  added  gayly,  "  here  take  this 
easy  chair  close  by  my  side.  Ah,  I  begin  to 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     299 

think  Max  knew  what  he  was  about  when  he 
wheeled  it  up  !  I  rather  wondered  at  the  time, 
but  asked  no  questions.*' 

"  Yes,"  she  said,  leaning  back  in  the  chair  and 
gazing  on  him  with  devouring  eyes.  "I  let 
our  Maxie  into  the  secret — dear  boy  that  he  is — 
but  charged  him  not  to  tell  his  father.  I  wanted 
to  give  you  a  surprise." 

"  You  succeeded.  Ah,  dearest,  what  a  feast 
it  is  just  to  lie  and  look  at  you." 

"  I  echo  your  sentiments,"  she  returned,  gayly, 
then  sobering  down,  "  My  dear  husband,  I  want 
you  to  promise  me  that  you  will  never  mount 
that  horse  again." 

"  You  are  making  common  cause  with  Lulu 
against  the  poor  fellow,  I  perceive,"  he  said, 
with  a  humorous  smile. 

"  Poor  fellow,  indeed !  he  must  be  very 
vicious  to  throw  so  good  a  master,  and  that 
without  the  slightest  provocation." 

"  Ah,  my  love,  there  you  are  mistaken,  for 
I  have  learned  that  the  poor  animal  had  been 
subjected  to  very  bad  treatment  just  before 
being  brought  from  the  stable.  I  have  there 
fore  dismissed  Ajax  and  engaged  another  man 
in  his  place.  But  set  your  heart  at  rest,  for  your 
dear  sake  and  my  children's  I  have  consented  to 
sell  the  horse.  Negotiations  are  being  carried 
on  now  with  a  gentleman  who  desires  to  own 
him,  and  will  probably  be  completed  to-day." 


300     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBVEN. 

"  Oh,  I  am  glad  to  hear  it,"  she  cried.  "  Not 
for  twice  his  money's  worth  would  I  have  him 
given  another  opportunity  to  do  you  an  injury." 

"  I'm  afraid  I  must  acknowledge,"  laughed 
the  captain,  "  that  I  feel  a  strong  desire  to  teach 
him  that  I  am  his  master  ;  but  for  your  sake, 
my  love,  I  consent  to  forego  that  pleasure." 

"  Ah,  who  should  ensure  your  success  in  that 
effort?"  she  asked  with  a  mischievous  look. 
"  You  are,  I  know,  a  man  accustomed  to  obedi 
ence  from  those  under  your  authority,  but  pos 
sibly  you  might  fail  in  exacting  it  from  Thun 
derer." 

"  Very  true,"  he  returned,  good-humoredly, 
"  but  perhaps  the  doubt  makes  me  all  the  more 
eager  to  prove  my  ability.  Ah,  here  come  the 
children  ! "  as  childish  footsteps  came  pattering 
down  the  hall. 

"  Mamma  !  Mamma  Vi !  "  exclaimed  the  lit 
tle  girls,  catching  sight  of  her  as  they  crossed 
the  threshold,  "how  nice  to  see  you  down 
again  !  "  and  they  ran  to  her  to  give  and  receive 
loving  caresses,  for  even  Lulu  had  grown  fond 
of  their  beautiful  and  lovable  young  mother. 
Persevering,  unvarying  kindness  had  done  its 
legitimate  work. 

"  Thank  you,  dears,"  Violet  said,  "  you  can't 
be  more  pleased  to  see  me  here  than  I  am  to  be 
here  ;  it  has  been  very  hard  for  me  to  stay 
away  from  your  papa  while  knowing  that 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     301 

he  was  suffering  ;  but  a  very  great  comfort  to 
feel  so  sure  that  he  had  loving  attention  from 
his  children." 

"They  have  been  the  best  and  dearest  of 
n  arses,"  he  said,  smiling  tenderly  upon  them. 

"  Here's  the  mail,  papa,"  cried  Max,  coming 
in  with  the  bag,  and  handing  it  to  his  father. 

The  captain  opened  it  with  a  key  which  he 
took  from  his  pocket,  handed  Violet  her  letters 
and  began  opening  his  own. 

"  Ah  !  "  he  exclaimed  presently,  "  Mr.  Mason 
accepts  my  terms,  and  Thunderer  is  sold." 

"  Oh,  good  !  good  !  "  cried  Lulu,  dancing  up 
and  down  in  delight.  "  Now,  papa,  I  think 
he'll  never  have  a  chance  to  throw  you  again." 

"  No,  I  presume  not,"  said  the  captain.  "  And 
I  suppose  you  are  all  well  pleased  that  he  is 
disposed  of." 

"  I  certainly  am,"  said  Violet. 

"I  too,"  said  Grace  ;  "for  O,  papa,  I  should 
have  been  afraid  for  you  every  time  you  got  on 
his  back." 

Max  had  not  spoken,  and  his  father,  looking 
at  him  with  a  humorous  smile,  asked,  "  And 
you,  my  boy  ?  what  have  you  to  say  about  it  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  I  ought  to  be  satisfied,  papa," 
returned  the  lad  with  some  little  hesitation, 


"  Well,  out  with  it,  my  son,"  laughed  the  cap 
tain  ;  "  you  did  not  exactly  want  him  sold,  eh?" 


302     ELSIE'S  FRIElfDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  I — I  believe  I  rather  liked  the  idea  of  seeing 
you  conquer  him,  papa,"  answered  Max,  a  trifle 
shamefacedly.  "  I  wouldn't  have  you  hurt 
again  for  any  thing,  Fm  sure,"  he  went  on  earn 
estly,  "  but  I  don't  believe  he  could  throw  you 
again  ;  for  you  would  be  on  your  guard  another 
time  as  you  were  not  before,  and  you  are  a  fine 
horseman,  and  I'm  certain,  almost,  could  con 
quer  any  horse  that  ever  was  made." 

At  that  his  father  laughed  outright,  but  there 
was  certainly  no  displeasure  in  his  mirth. 

"  Perhaps  it  is  just  as  well  for  my  reputation 
for  skill  and  prowess  that  they  should  not  be 
tested  too  far,"  he  said. 

"  Max,"  said  Violet,  "  I  like  that  speech  of 
yours  ;  and  I  believe  if  I  were  a  boy  with 
such  a  father  as  yours,  I  should  feel  just  as  you 
do  about  it." 

"  What  do  you  say  to  a  holiday,  children,  in 
honor  of  your  mamma's  coming  down  stairs  ?  " 
asked  the  captain. 

There  was  a  unanimous  vote  in  favor  of  the 
motion. 

"  Then  so  it  shall  be,"  he  said.  "  Ring  for  the 
servants,  Max ;  it  is  time  for  family  worship. 
After  that  we  will  send  for  the  two  babies  to 
join  us  and  see  what  a  merry  time  we  can 
have." 

Little  Elsie  had  been  an  almost  daily  visitor 
to  her  father,  but  the  new-comer  only  an  occa- 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     303 

sional  one.  It  was  now  some  days  since  his  last 
visit. 

"  Does  lie  grow,  Vi  ?  "  asked  the  captain  while 
they  were  waiting  f*r  the  coming  of  the  nurses. 

"Yes,  indeed  ;  aud  develops  new  beauties 
every  day,"  she  answered  gayly.  "  At  least  so 
his  mother  thinks.  Ah,  here  they  come,  the 
darlings ! " 

u  Papa,  papa  ! "  shouted  little  Elsie,  eagerly 
reaching  out  her  arms  to  her  father.  "Take 
her,  papa," 

"  Yes,  bring  her  here,"  he  said. 

He  was  still  unable  to  stand  or  walk,  as  the  in 
jured  limb  had  not  yet  gained  strength  to  bear 
his  weight,  but  could  now  assume  a  sitting  post 
ure  ;  so  for  the  first  time  in  several  weeks,  the 
baby  girl  was  treated  to  a  seat  upon  his  knee. 

She  seemed  to  appreciate  the  privilege.  "  Elsie 
sit  on  papa's  lap,"  she  cooed  triumphantly  ;  then 
putting  one  arm  round  his  neck,  she  patted  his 
cheek  with  the  other  hand,  and  showered  kisses 
upon  him  while  he  petted  and  fondled  her. 

But  she  was  soon  ready  to  get  down  and  go 
to  her  play. 

Lulu  had  got  possession  of  the  tiny  baby,  was 
holding  it  very  carefully  and  gazing  affection 
ately  into  the  wee  face,  Max  and  Gracie  standing 
beside  her,  doing  likewise. 

"The  little  chap  has  grown  sure  enough,* 
remarked  Max. 


304     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  Whom  does  he  resemble,  Max  ? "  asked 
Violet. 

"  Nobody  but  himself,  I  think,  Mamma  Vi." 

"  O  Max,  how  disappointing  !  "  she  laughed. 
""  Now,  I  have  been  thinking  I  could  see  quite  a 
striking  likeness  to  both  your  papa  and  your- 
eelf." 

"  Very  complimentary  to  us  both,  Max," 
laughed  the  captain  in  his  turn.  "  Bring  him 
here,  Lulu,  and  let  me  see  if  I  can  find  that  resem 
blance."  „ 

"  Well  ?  "  Violet  said  enquiringly,  as  he  took 
the  babe  in  his  arms  and  regarded  it  with  earn 
est  scrutiny. 

"  I  must  say  I  think  it  is  largely  in  your  imag 
ination,  my  dear,"  replied  her  husband,  "  though 
I  can't  say  that  he  looks  more  like  any  one  else 
than  like  Max  or  his  father." 

"  Well,  time  will  show,"  she  said,  laughingly, 
and  gazing  at  the  babe  with  all  a  mother's  ad 
miring  love,  "  we'll  see  what  you  and  Max  have 
to  say  in  another  month." 

After  that  no  day  passed  without  an  inter 
view  between  the  captain  and  his  wife,  and  as 
soon  as  both  were  able  for  the  short  journey, 
they  went  to  Ion  for  a  week,  taking  all  the  chil 
dren  with  them.  The  Lelands  were  there  at 
the  same  time,  and  a  very  delightful  holiday  it 
proved  to  all,  old  and  young,  guests  and  enter* 
tainers. 


ELSIE'  8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     305 

Then  for  another  week  the  same  company 
gathered  at  Fairview. 

It  was  now  late  in  the  summer,  and  it  seemed 
that  every  body  was  longing  for  sea-breezes. 
Some  one,  one  evening  as  they  sat  in  the  ve 
randa,  expressed  the  desire  and  started  the 
queries  whether  it  would  not  be  advisable  to  go 
to  some  sea-side  resort,  and  which  was  most  to 
be  preferred. 

The  first  question  was  soon  decided  in  the 
affirmative. 

Then  Zoe  exclaimed,  "Let  us  go  to  Nan- 
tucket  !  We  had  such  a  delightful  time  there  ; 
and  we  can  travel  nearly  all  the  way  by  sea,  so 
that  the  journey  will  not  be  hard  for  our  recov 
ering  invalids." 

The  motion  was  carried  by  acclamation. 

"  Oh,  I'm  so  glad  ! "  cried  Lulu,  clapping  her 
hands.  "  I'd  rather  go  there  than  to  any  other 
place  I  can  think  of.  I  liked  it  so  much  before, 
and  it'll  be  twice  as  nice  for  me  with  you  along, 
Eva  ;  'twill  be  such  fun  to  show  you  all  the 
interesting  places.  And  O,  papa,  may  we  take 
the  ponies  with  us  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  I  shall  arrange  for  that ; 
quite  for  their  sakes,  of  course,"  fee  added,  jest 
ingly,  "  for  no  doubt  they  will  enjoy  the  sea- 
breezes  as  much  as  the  rest  of  us." 

"  Oh,  you  are  such  a  dear,  good,  kind  papa," 
laughed  Lulu,  giving  him  a  vigorous  hug. 


306     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"You'd  never  allow  ponies  or  horses  to  be 
abused,  but  I  guess  I  know  which  you  care 
most  for — the  ponies  or  your  children." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  we  do,"  Grace  said,  seizing  his 
hand  and  lifting  it  to  her  lips  ;  "  you  love  us  ever 
BO  much  more  than  you  do  the  ponies  ;  but  oh, 
I  am  so  glad  we  are  going,  and  that  we  may 
take  them  along ;  it'll  be  so  nice  to  ride  them 
there." 

But  little  preparation  was  needed,  and  in  a 
few  days  the  voyage  was  begun.  That  and  the 
eojourn  upon  the  island  which  followed,  were 
almost  one  long  delight  to  the  children,  and 
enjoyed  but  little  less  by  the  older  members  of 
the  party. 

They  went  again  to  every  place  of  interest 
they  had  visited  before,  and  with  quite  as  much 
pleasure  ;  they  sailed  again  about  the  harbor 
by  both  moonlight  and  daylight,  went  on  fishing 
excursions  and  "  squantums,"  and  had  many  a 
delicious  gallop  over  the  breezy  hills  and 
downs. 


CHAPTER  XXIL 

EVERY  hour  of  the  sojourn  at  Nantucket  had 
been  enjoyed  by  the  Raymonds,  yet  when  they 
came  in  sight  of  Woodburn,  with  its  lawn  trees, 
shrubbery  and  woods  glorious  in  their  autumn 
robes  of  crimson,  scarlet,  russet  and  gold,  every 
face  was  wreathed  in  smiles. 

"Fleeting  glories,  but  very  beautiful  while 
they  last,"  remarked  the  captain. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  said  Violet ;  "  I  know  no 
more  charming  place  than  home  after  all  !  " 

"  Such  a  home  as  ours,  Mamma  Vi,"  supple 
mented  Max. 

"  Yes  ;  it  is  just  the  very  sweetest  of  homes," 
cried  Lulu,  with  enthusiasm.  "  And  yet  it  is 
nice  to  go  away  to  the  sea  sometimes." 

"  Yes,"  replied  her  father,  "  change  is  pleas 
ant  and  beneficial  to  almost  every  one  ;  and  no 
doubt  we  shall  enjoy  our  own  home  all  the 
more  for  having  been  absent  from  it  for  a 
time." 

The  carriage  drew  up  at  the  door,  and  they 
all  alighted,  to  receive  a  joyous  welcome  from 
Christine  and  the  servants  gathered  about  it. 


308     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

A  delicious  supper  was  waiting,  and  was 
presently  served  up.  Ample  justice  was  done 
it  by  the  hungry  travellers,  especially  the  chil 
dren.  Then,  as  there  was  still  a  good  half -hour 
of  daylight,  they  roamed  over  house  and 
grounds,  delighted  to  renew  their  acquaintance 
with  all  their  old  familiar  haunts,  and  greatly 
pleased  to  find  every  thing  in  perfect  order. 

The  weather  was  charming,  both  on  that  day 
and  for  several  subsequent  days,  and  the  captain 
and  Violet  thought  it  well  to  take  advantage  of 
it  for  paying  and  receiving  visits  among  the 
family  connection,  before  settling  down  to  the 
regular  routine  of  home  duties  and  occupations. 
The  days  were  pretty  well-filled  up  with  walks, 
rides,  drives,  and  social  gatherings. 

After  that,  while  Violet  busied  herself  with 
the  oversight  of  dressmakers  and  seamstresses, 
the  captain  resumed  his  duties  as  owner  of  the 
estate,  employer  of  household  servants  and  out- 
of-door  workmen,  and  tutor  to  his  children  ; 
the  latter  being  required  to  at  once  begin  again 
their  long-neglected  studies. 

Confinement  to  the  house  for  several  hours 
on  the  stretch,  and  steady  application  to  their 
books,  were  at  first  irksome  ;  but  papa  was 
lenient,  and  his  pupils  were  sincerely  desirous 
to  merit  his  approbation.  There  were  no  repri 
mands  or  complaints  ;  study  hours  were  made 
short,  and  the  afternoon  walks  and  rides  on  the 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBTTRN.     309 

ponies  found  all  the  more  enjoyable  for  the  in, 
dustry  that  had  preceded  them. 

But  the  second  week  of  November  brought 
with  it  a  long,  cold  rain-storm  that  put  an  end, 
for  the  time,  to  all  out-door  diversions. 

Both  Max  and  Lulu  had  always  been  very 
fond  of  exercise  in  the  open  air,  and  now  found 
it  extremely  wearisome  to  be  shut  up  in  the 
house  day  after  day.  Lulu's  trial  of  the  con 
finement  and  sameness  was  rather  more  continu 
ous  than  her  brother's,  as  he  could  occasionally 
venture  out  in  weather  which  their  father  con 
sidered  quite  too  inclement  to  be  braved  by  a 
little  girl. 

She  had  been  remarkably  good,  docile  and 
obedient  for  months  ;  ever  since  that  time  when 
she  had  had  to  do  without  Fairy  for  a  week. 
She  began  to  look  upon  herself  as  quite  a  re 
formed  character  ;  but  her  father,  though 
greatly  pleased  and  encouraged  by  the  improve 
ment  in  her  behavior,  felt  quite  certain  that 
there  would  be  times  when  the  old  tempers  and 
habits  would  resume  their  sway  for  a  season. 

One  morning  when  the  sun  had  scarcely 
shown  his  face  for  a  week,  Lulu  woke  feeling 
dull  and  irritable  ;  all  the  more  out  of  humor 
on  discovering  that  she  had  overslept  herself, 
and  would  have  scarcely  time  to  attend  prop 
erly  to  the  duties  of  the  toilet  before  the  break 
fast-bell  would  ring. 


310     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

She  sprang  up  and  began  dressing  in  fever 
ish  haste. 

Punctuality  was  one  of  the  minor  virtues 
which  the  captain  was  particular  in  enforcing  ; 
but  to  appear  at  the  table  looking  otherwise 
than  neat,  would  be  a  still  more  serious  breach 
of  discipline  than  to  be  a  trifle  behind  time. 

"  Oh,  dear,  why  did  I  sleep  so  late?  "  she  said, 
giving  herself  an  impatient  shake.  "  I  sha'n't 
have  time  to  do  every  thing  I  ought  to  and  get 
to  the  dining-room  to  sit  down  with  the  rest,  and 
papa  will  be  displeased  ;  and  I  do  so  hate  to 
have  him  displeased  with  me.  There,  I  hear 
his  voice  in  the  next  room  !  Gracie  will  have 
him  all  to  herself,  and  I  shall  miss  every  bit  of 
the  nice  talk  before  breakfast." 

The  old  adage,  "The  more  haste,  the  less 
speed,"  found  exemplification  in  her  experience 
on  this  occasion.  In  vain  she  tried  to  dress 
with  dispatch  ;  the  comb  tangled  in  her  hair,  a 
button  came  off  her  boot,  she  couldn't  pin  her 
collar  straight,  and  in  the  midst  of  her  efforts  to 
do  so,  the  bell  rang. 

"  There  it  goes  !  and  I  haven't  said  my  prayers 
yet ;  I'll  have  to  omit  them  this  time.  But  per 
haps  papa  will  ask  me  about  it ;  he  sometimes 
does." 

She  knelt  for  a  hurried  sentence  or  two,  put 
ting  no  heart  into  them,  rose  up  hastily  and  ran 
down  to  the  dining-room. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     311 

The  blessing  had  been  asked  and  her  father 
was  helping  the  plates.  He  gave  her  a  grave 
look  as  she  took  her  place  at  the  table. 

"  Good-morning,  daughter,"  he  said  ;  "  you 
are  quite  behind  time  ;  what  is  your  excuse  ?  " 

"  I  overslept  myself,  papa ;  and  then  every 
thing  seemed  to  go  wrong  with  my  dressing." 

"  You  must  try  to  be  more  punctual,"  he  said. 
"  I  was  sorry  to  miss  my  morning  kiss  from  my 
eldest  daughter,  and  the  little  chat  we  usually 
have  before  breakfast,"  he  added  in  a  kindly 
tone. 

"  Oh,  mayn't  I  give  you  the  kiss  after  break 
fast?" 

"  No  ;  I  will  take  it  now,  and  another  after 
breakfast,"  he  answered  with  a  smile,  and  she 
sprang  to  his  side,  eager  to  give  and  receive  the 
accustomed  caress. 

"  Is  that  the  punishment  for  being  unpunc- 
tual,  papa  ?  "  asked  Max,  facetiously. 

"  For  the  first  offence,"  replied  his  father  ; 
"  and  I  don't  expect  a  repetition  of  it  from  my 
1  usually  prompt  eldest  daughter." 

"  She  is  that,"  acknowledged  Max  ;  "  J'll  be 
more  likely  to  be  unpunctual  another  time  than 
she  ;  and  then,  papa,  I'll  expect  the  very  same 
punishment  you  have  given  her." 

"  Ah,  don't  make  too  sure  of  it ;  circum 
stances  alter  cases,  and  much  will  depend  upon 
the  excuse  you  bring." 


312     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

Lulu  felt  grateful  at  the  time  for  her  father's 
leniency,  but  her  fretfulness  and  irritability 
soon  returned,  and  all  went  wrong  with  her  ; 
her  recitations  were  poor,  and  when  told  her 
lessons  must  be  learned  over,  she  sulked  and 
pouted. 

Her  father  thought  it  best  not  to  seem  to 
notice  her  ill-humor,  but  did  not  relax  in  his 
requirements.  She  must  give  her  mind  to  her 
tasks  and  recite  them  creditably,  he  said,  before 
she  could  be  dismissed  to  her  play.  She  had 
scarcely  succeeded  in  that  when  the  dinner-bell 
rang. 

Her  face  did  not  wear  its  usual  pleasant  ex 
pression  during  the  meal,  and  she  had  nothing 
to  say,  though  all  around  her  were  chatting  in 
their  accustomed  cheery  fashion.  Once  or  twice 
her  father  gave  her  a  troubled  look,  but  he 
administered  no  reproof. 

On  leaving  the  table  he  repaired  to  the  library 
to  attend  to  some  correspondence.  He  was  giv 
ing  all  his  thoughts  to  that  when  a  jesting 
remark  in  Max's  voice,  speaking  from  the  ad 
joining  room,  caught  his  ear. 

"  What  a  very  amiable  countenance,  Miss 
Raymond  !  and  how  very  agreeable  you  have 
made  yourself  all  day  !  " 

"  Max,"  returned  Lulu's  voice,  in  angry  tones, 
u  if  you  don't  quit  teasing  me,  I'll — " 

"  Max  !     Lulu  !  "    interrupted    the    captain, 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.    313 

sternly,  "  come  here  to  me ;  both  of 
you." 

Max  obeyed  instantly,  appearing  before  his 
father  looking  very  red  and  ashamed  ;  but  Lulu 
did  not  move. 

"  Lulu,  did  you  hear  me  bid  you  come  to  me  ?  w 
asked  her  father,  with  added  sternness  in  his 
tones. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  she  answered  ;  then  immediately 
added,  in  an  under-tone,  "  but  I'll  not  come  a 
step  till  I  get  ready." 

But  low  as  the  tone  was,  he  heard  her ;  a 
deeply-pained  expression  swept  across  his  feat 
ures,  he  turned  suddenly  pale,  but  rose  without 
a  word  and  moved  with  a  calm,  quiet  step  in  the 
direction  of  his  rebellious  child. 

Lulu  started  to  her  feet  as  he  appeared  in 
eight.  "  I  will,  papa  ;  I'm  coming." 

"Tardy  obedience  following  upon  a  most 
insolent  refusal  to  obey,"  he  said,  taking  her 
hand  and  leading  her  to  the  side  of  the  chair 
from  which  he  had  just  risen. 

He  resumed  his  seat,  dropping  her  hand,  and 
she  stood  there  with  burning  cheeks  and  eyes 
fixed  on  the  carpet.  Her  refusal  to  obey  had 
been  upon  the  impulse  of  the  moment,  and  not 
intended  for  her  father's  ear,  but  she  had  spoken 
the  insolent  words  louder  than  she  was  aware  of 
doing. 

The  captain  addressed  himself  first  to  Max  '• 


814     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

u  I  am  sorry,  my  son,  to  find  that  yon  have  not 
sufficient  regard  for  either  your  sister's  feelings 
or  my  wishes  to  lead  you  to  refrain  from  teas 
ing  her  ;  though  you  know  it  is  an  easy  matter 
to  rouse  her  quick  temper  and  so  get  her  into 
trouble."  ' 

"  It  was  very  thoughtless  and  wrong  in  me, 
papa,"  said  Max,  frankly.  "  I  beg  your  pardon, 
and  Lulu's  too,  and  will  try  not  to  do  so  again." 

"  That  is  right,  my  boy,  and  I  am  not  angry 
with  you  now  ;  but  as  this  is  not  the  first  time 
I  have  had  to  reprove  you  for  the  same  fault,  I 
think  I  must  inflict  a  slight  punishment  to  im 
press  the  lesson  upon  your  mind.  You  will  go 
to  your  room  and  stay  there  till  the  tea-bell 
rings." 

"  Yes,  sir ;  it  is  a  much  lighter  punishment 
than  I  deserve,"  Max  said,  moving  instantly  to 
obey. 

He  had  gone  and  Lulu  was  left  alone  with 
her  justly-displeased  father.  There  was  silence 
for  a  moment.  She  still  stood  by  the  side  of 
his  chair,  and  though  her  eyes  were  downcast, 
she  felt  that  his  were  fixed  upon  her.  Her 
countenance  was  sullen  ;  he  could  perceive  in  it 
no  sign  of  penitence. 

"  I  am  quite  certain,"  he  said  at  length,  speak 
ing  in  a  grave,  sad  tone,  "  that  it  will  not  be 
long  before  my  little  daughter  will  be  almost 
overwhelmed  with  remorse  on  account  of  this 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     315 

day's  behavior  toward  the  father  whom,  I  know 
beyond  a  doubt,  she  loves  with  all  her  heart." 

Before  he  had  finished  his  sentence  a  change 
had  come  over  her.  "O  papa,"  she  cried, 
suddenly  moving  closer  to  his  side  and  throwing 
jher  arm  round  his  neck,  "  I'm  sorry  now ;  oh, 
so,  so  soriy  and  ashamed  !  Please,  please  forgive 
me  for  saying  such  naughty,  naughty,  rebellious 
words  to  you  ;  and  please  punish  me  for  it  just 
as  hard  as  you  can  !  "  and  dropping  her  head  on 
his  shoulder  she  ended  with  a  storm  of  tears  and 
sobs. 

"  I  am  afraid  I  must  indeed  punish  you  for 
your  own  sake,"  he  said,  sighing  deeply ;  "  it 
would  hardly  do  to  pass  lightly  over  so  flagrant 
a  breach  of  discipline,  so  insolent  a  refusal  to 
submit  to  lawful  authority." 

"I  didn't  mean  to  speak  so  you'd  hear  me, 
papa." 

"  Ah  !  I  am  not  at  all  sure  that  that  admission 
sets  your  conduct  in  a  more  favorable  light." 

"  Papa,  I  am  sorry  :  oh,  I  didn't  think  I'd 
ever  be  so  bad  again !  But  every  thing  goes 
wrong  with  me  to-day." 

"Surely  then,  you  did  not  begin  the  day 
aright  ?  Did  you  ask  with  your  heart  that  you 
might  be  kept  from  sin  ?  " 

"  I  did  say  a  prayer,  papa,  but  I  was  so  late  I 
bad  to  hurry." 

"  And  so  offered  only  lip  service  ?  " 


3 1 6     ELSIE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODB  URN. 

She  was  silent. 

"  Ah,  my  child,"  he  said,  "  no  wonder  you 
were  left  to  fall  into  grievous  sin  !  Approach 
ing  the  King  of  kings  with  a  haste  and  irrever 
ence  that  would  be  insulting  to  even  an  earthly 
monarch." 

"Oh,  I  never  thought  how  very  wicked  it 
was  !  "  she  sobbed.  "  You'll  have  to  punish  me 
for  that,  too.  Please  do  it  now,  papa,  so  I'll 
have  it  over." 

He  did  not  answer  her  for  several  minutes  ; 
then  he  said  :  "  I  think  I  shall  try  a  new  plan 
with  you.  As  you  were  pleased  to  refuse  obe 
dience  to  an  order  from  me,  I  shall  not  give  you 
another  for  some  days  ;  for  the  four  remaining 
days  of  this  week  you  may  try  self-government ; 
regulating  your  conduct  to  suit  yourself,  except 
that  you  must  not  go  out  of  the  house  while 
the  weather  is  inclement,  or  out  of  sight  of  it  at 
any  time. 

"  I  shall  give  you  no  command,  direction, 
instruction  or  advice  concerning  your  daily  du 
ties  ;  nor  must  you  feel  at  liberty  to  come  to  me 
for  any,  or  to  treat  me  with  any  greater  famili 
arity  than  you  would  use  toward  a  gentleman 
in  whose  house  you  were  only  a  visitor  ;  duties 
and  privileges  are  not  to  be  separated,  and  while 
released  from  the  duties  of  a  child,  you  can 
have  no  right  to  claim  a  child's  privileges." 


KLSIE  '8  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN.     3 1 7 

"  But  I  don't  want  to  be  released,  papa,"  she 
burst  out  in  her  vehement  way  ;  "  I  want  you  to 
order  me,  and  I  do  mean  to  obey  the  very  mo 
ment  you  speak  ;  always,  always  !  " 

"  So  you  think  now,"  he  said,  "  but  I  am  not 
at  all  sure  that  your  good  resolution  would  last 
for  any  length  of  time  ;  you  may  be  quite  as 
willful  and  rebellious  to-morrow  as  you  have  been 
to-day.  You  need,  and  must  have  the  lesson  I 
hope  you  will  gain  by  being  left  to  be,  for  a 
time,  a  law  to  yourself. 

"  Understand  that  I  do  not  propose  to  subject 
you  to  any  harsh  treatment ;  on  the  contrary  I 
shall  be  as  polite  and  as  considerate  of  your 
comfort  as  if  you  were  my  guest." 

"  I  don't  want  to  be  company ! "  she  ex 
claimed.  "I  don't  want  you  to  be  polite  to 
me  !  I  want  you  to  punish  me,  and  then  let 
me  be  your  very  own  child,  just  as  I  always 
have  been  !  O,  papa,  please,  please  do  !  " 

"  It  is  very  far  from  being  a  pleasure  to  me 
to  punish  you,"  he  returned,  again  sighing 
deeply  as  he  spoke,  "  and  I  have  quite  decided 
to  try  this  other  plan.  I  do  not  expect  to  enjoy 
it,  either,  any  more  than  you  will  ;  it  will  be  a 
sad  thing  to  me  to  have  to  do  without  the  lov 
ing  attentions  and  caresses  of  my  dear  little 
daughter  Lulu,  even  for  four  days." 

She  looked  up  into  his  face  in  blank  dis 
may. 


318    MLSIE'S  FRIKXDS  AT  WOODBUSN. 

*  O,  papa,  yon  can't  mean  that  I  am  not  to 
kiss  yon,  or  have  you  kiss  me,  for  four  whole 
days  ?  I  could  never,  never  stand  it ! n 

"I  do  not  say  that ;  I  should  not  refuse  a  loss 
to  a  tittle  girl  visitor,  should  she  ask  for  it — and 
I  might  even  offer  her  one— but  I  certainly 
should  not  expect  to  treat  her,  or  be  treated  by 
her,  with  the  same  affectionate  familiarity  which 
yon  and  I  have  been  accustomed  to  use  toward 
each  other." 

"Oh,  I  shaVt  know  how  to  behave  to  yon  at 
aH !  **  she  cried  despairingly. 

"  When  in  doubt,  yon  will  only  have  to  con 
sider  how  you  would  expect  a  little  girl  visitor 
— Eva,  for  instance — to  act  toward  me.  Now 
yon  may  go,  for  I  have  not  time  to  talk  any 
more  to  you  at  present.'' 

"  Ami  to  go  to  my  own  room  and  stay  there  ?** 

"You  will  go  where  you  please,  and  do  what 
yon  please.  Yon  are  your  own  mistress  for 
four  days." 

Her  own  mistress!  How  often  had  she 
looked  longingly  forward  to  the  time  when  her 
right  to  he  that  should  be  acknowledged.  But 
now — Oh,  it  wasn't  felicity  at  all !  it  was  misery 
to  think  that  for  four  whole  days  she  was  to  he 
only  like  a  stranger  guest  to  papa,  instead  of 
his  own  dearly  loved  and  petted  child. 

Slowly,  and  feeling  very  much  like  one  who 
had  been  suddenly  turned  out  of  paradise,  §he 


SLSIB'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURX.     919 

•went  from  his  presence  and  on  up  the  stairs  to 
her  own  rooms. 

Grace  was  in  the  nursery,  at  play  with  the 
baby-outer  ;  she  heard  their  voices  and  merry 
laughter  as  she  passed  the  door;  but  she  had 
BO  heart  for  joining  them  and  sharing  their 
gayety ;  she  did  not  pause  till  she  had  reached 
the  tiny  room  in  the  tower;  the  most  prirate  spot 
to  which  she  could  hare  access  at  that 

She  sat  down  by  the  window, 
arms  OB  the  riD,  gaaed  out  into  the  grounds— 
looking  desolate  enough  just  now  under  leaden 
douds  and  swept  by  wind  and  sleet. 

"It  looks  exactly  as  I  feel,  out  there!* ahe 
sighed  to  herself.  «O,  dear!  four  whole  days  I 
such  a  feng^  long  while  to  be  treated  as  only  a 
visitor!* 

The*  she  f efl  to  eonsidering  in  what  respect 
her  father^  treatment  of  her  would  differ  dar 
ing  the  four  days,  from  what  it  ordinarily  was, 
and  in  what  she  most  alter  her  conduct  toward 


Eva  would  certainly  never  dink  of  running 
to  him  to  put  her  arms  round  his  neck  and  gaxe 
lovingly  into  his  eyes,  or  taking  a  seat  uninvited 
upon  his  knee  ;  nor  would  he  invite  her  to  that 
seat,  or  draw  her  into  his  arms  to  hold  her  close 
to  his  heart  and  kiss  her  over  and  over  again, 
as  if  he  thought  her  one  of  the  dearest  and 
things  on  earth. 


f20    ELSIE'S  FRIKSDS  AT  WOODBUSS. 

Oh,  no ;  those  were  among  the  privileges 
and  delights  that  had  to  be  dispensed  with 
along  with  the  duties  of  daoghterhood ;  and  oh, 
what  delights  they  seemed  now  that  they  must 
be  resigned  for  a  time  !  Ah,  if  papa  would  bat 
relent  and  commute  her  sentence  to  the  severest 
punishment  he  could  possibly  inflict,  what  a  re- 
fief  it  would  be ! 

Then  recalling  the  insolent,  rebellious  words 
the  had  addressed  to  him,  she  buried  her  face  in 
her  hands,  almost  overwhelmed  with  shame 
•ad  remorse. 

What  would  she  not  give  never  to  have 
spoken  them !  Oh,  what  base  ingratitude  to  the 
kindest  and  dearest  of  fathers !  How  those 
dreadful  words  must  have  pained  his  loving 
heart!  how  had  she  found  H  in  hers  to  hurt 
him  so?  for,  oh,  indeed,  she  did  love  him  dearly, 
dearly ;  though  she  could  hardly  expect  him 
to  believe  it  any  more  I 

"What  if  he  should  decide  that  she  didn't 
love  him,  and  so  that  he  didn't  want  to  keep 
her  for  his  own,  and  should  tell  her  she  must  go 
away  and  be  her  own  mistress  always,  or  some 
body  else's  child ! 

Her  heart  almost  stood  still  at  the  dreadful 
idea ;  but  in  a  moment  she  remembered  with 
relief,  that  he  had  once  said  he  would  have  no 
right  to  let  her  go  away  from  his  care  and 
authority — even  if  he  wanted  to  be  rid  of  h«r— - 


because  God  had  given  her  to  him  to  be  protected 
and  provided  for  and  trained  up  for  his  service  ; 
BO  there  could  be  no  danger  of  that ;  for  paps 
was  a  good  Christian  man  who  always  tried  to 
do  exactly  as  the  Bible  said. 

It  was  growing  dark ;  the  supper-bell  would 
noon  rin£  and — should  she  go  down  to  the 
table? 

She  dreaded  meeting  the  family,  and  felt 
ashamed  to  look  her  father  in  the  face ;  and 
since  she  was  her  own  mistress,  she  could  do  as 
she  pleased  about  it ;  but  she  would  rather  do 
as  she  supposed  papa  would  wish  ;  and  besides 
•he  began  to  feel  hungry. 

The  bell  rang  and  she  obeyed  the  summons. 

As  she  stepped  out  into  the  upper  hall  she  and 
Mai  met  face  to  face. 

His  eyes  opened  wide  in  surprise. 

"Why  do  you  look  at  me  so;"  she  asked, 
naif  angrily,  and  feeling  her  cheeks  grow  hot. 

**  Because  I  thought  yon  would  surely  have  to 
stay  in  your  room  for  at  least  a  week,  after  talk 
ing  as  you  did  to  papa  this  afternoon.  I  should 
never  dare  to  speak  so  to  him,  and  I  wouldn't 
for  the  world  hurt  his  feelings  so.  If  yon 
had  seen  the  pained  look  that  came  over  his 

"  Oh,  Max,  don't ! "  she  cried,  with  a  burst  of 
tears.  "I  could  kill  myself  for  it!  I  don't 
know  what  possessed  me !  I  didn't  really  mean 


322     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBUBN. 

to  say  the  words,  but  I  thought  out  loud  before 
I  knew  it." 

There  was  no  time  for  any  thing  more,  for 
they  had  reached  the  door  of  the  dining-room, 
and,  as  they  passed  in,  Lulu  hastily  wiping 
away  her  tears,  found  themselves  in  the  presence 
of  their  parents  who  had  just  sat  down  to  the 
table. 

Max  and  Lulu  took  their  places  in  silence, 
the  latter  carefully  keeping  her  eyes  down,  that 
she  might  not  meet  those  of  her  father.  He 
asked  the  blessing,  then  helped  the  plates,  giving 
her,  when  her  turn  came,  what  he  knew  she 
liked,  without  question  or  remark.  She  ate  in 
silence,  the  others  chatting  pleasantly  among 
themselves  as  usual 

Presently  a  servant,  passing  a  plate  of  waffles^ 
handed  them  to  Lulu. 

The  captain  thought  it  not  best,  as  a  rule,  for 
the  children  to  eat  hot  bread  at  night,  but  he 
•sometimes  made  exceptions. 

"  Papa,  may  I  have  one  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  have  nothing  to  say  about  it,"  was  his  reply. 

Violet  gave  her  husband  a  look  of  surprise. 

Lulu's  lip  quivered.  "  I'll  not  take  it,"  she 
said  in  a  low  tone  to  the  servant ;  then,  a  very 
little  louder,  and  with  a  perceptible  tremble  in 
her  voice,  "  Mamma  Vi,  please  excuse  me,"  and 
hardly  waiting  for  an  answer,  she  rose  and  left 
the  room. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODB  URN.     323 

Again  Violet  looked  at  her  husband.  "  I  fear 
the  child  is  not  well,"  she  said  enquiringly. 

"  Possibly  not,"  he  sighed,  "  though  I  have 
heard  no  complaint  of  illness." 

A  light  broke  upon  Violet,  and  she  began  talk 
ing  of  something  else. 

But  the  captain's  fatherly  heart  was  stirred 
at  the  thought  that  perhaps  his  child  was  not 
quite  well ;  that  there  might  be  found  in  threat 
ened  illness,  some  excuse  for  the  misconduct  of 
the  day ;  and  on  leaving  the  table  he  went  in 
search  of  Lulu. 

She  was  in  the  little  tower-room  again,  and 
hearing  him  call  to  her  from  the  adjoining  room, 
hastened  to  obey  the  summons. 

"I  am  here,  papa,"  she  said,  appearing 
before  him  with  drooping  head  and  downcast 
eyes. 

"  Are  you  not  well  ?  "  he  asked,  and  his  tone 
was  very  kind. 

"Yes,  sir,**  she  answered  tremulously,  and 
without  raising  her  eyes. 

"  I  want  you  always  to  tell  me  when  you  feel 
at  all  ill,"  he  said.  "  We  are  all  expecting  to 
spend  the  evening  together  in  the  usual  way, 
and  will  be  glad  to  have  you  with  us,"  he  added  ; 
then  turned  and  left  the  room. 

"  He  didn't  call  me  daughter,  or  his  child,  or 
any  thing,  but  Lulu,"  she  sighed  to  herself ; 
*  and  any  other  time  he  would  have  taken  my 


324     ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN. 

hand  and  led  me  with  him.  Oh,  it  isn't  nice  at 
all  to  be  treated  like  a  visitor  !  " 

She  had  always  greatly  enjoyed  the  evenings 
when  they  were  just  a  family  by  themselves, 
yet  she  shrank  from  accepting  her  father's  invi 
tation,  feeling  that  she  could  not  be  one  of  them 
as  heretofore. 

But  she  found  it  lonely  staying  by  herself, 
and  at  length  sought  the  room  where  the  others 
were. 

Grace,  seated  on  her  father's  knee,  hailed  her 
appearance  with  a  glad,  "  O  Lu,  so  you've 
come  at  last !  I  was  thinking  I'd  have  to  go 
and  find  you.  You've  missed  the  fun  with  the 
babies  ;  they've  just  been  carried  away.  Here's 
a  chair  Max  has  set  for  you  close  beside  papa ; 
or  perhaps  you  can  sit  on  his  other  knee." 

"  I'll  sit  here,"  Lulu  said,  taking  possession  of 
an  easy  chair  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  fire. 

"  Why,  Lu ! "  exclaimed  Grace  in  astonish 
ment,  "  what  can  be  the  matter  with  you  ?  Al 
ways  before  you've  wanted  to  get  just  as  close 
;  to  papa  as  ever  you  could." 

There  was  a  moment  of  silence  ;  then  Lulu 
answered  in  a  low,  half -tremulous  tone,  "  I  have 
not  been  a  good  girl  to-day,  Gracie,  and  don't 
deserve  to  sit  close  to  papa." 

Then  Max  made  a  diversion  by  asking  his 
father  a  question  in  regard  to  his  lessons  for  the 
next  day. 


ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     325 

**  Gracie,  will  you  get  papa  his  slippers  ?  "  the 
captain  asked  presently. 

"  Oh,  yes !  if  I  may,  papa,"  she  answered 
brightly,  but  with  an  e  nquiring  look  at  Lulu, 
who  had  always  hitherto  claimed  that  little  ser 
vice  as  belonging  to  her. 

"  Papa  doesn't  want  me  to  do  it,  Gracie,"  she 
said  in  a  low,  hurt  tone. 

He  took  no  notice.  Grace  brought  the  slip 
pers  and  was  rewarded  with  a  smile  and  a  kiss. 

Then  Violet  came  in  with  a  bit  of  fancy  work 
in  her  hand.  Max  brought  out  the  book  they 
had  been  enjoying  together  for  several  evenings 
past,  and  handed  it  to  his  father. 

While  the  captain  was  turning  over  the  leaves 
in  search  of  the  place  where  he  had  left  off  the 
night  before,  Lulu  drew  quietly  near  the  table 
and  took  up  a  paper-cutter  and  a  magazine  that 
had  come  by  that  afternoon's  mail. 

"  Don't  trouble  yourself  to  cut  those  leaves, 
Lulu,"  her  father  said  ;  "  Max  will  do  it  for  me." 

She  dropped  magazine  and  knife  as  though 
they  had  burned  her,  turned  away  with  quivering 
lip  and  eyes  full  of  tears,  and  presently  stole 
away  to  her  own  room,  went  to  bed  and  cried 
herself  to  sleep. 

She  knew  it  was  not  worth  while  to  stay  up 
for  the  usual  good-night  visit  from  papa,  for  of 
course  he  would  never  think  of  paying  one  to  a 
little  girl  guest. 


826     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

And  in  the  morning  when  he  came  to  the 
children's  sitting-room  Grace  had  him  to  her 
self. 

Lulu  met  him  first  at  the  table,  when  he 
greeted  her  with  a  pleasant  "Good-morning, 
Lulu,"  but  offered  no  caress,  and  she  did  not 
ask  for  one,  though  she  had  never  felt  more 
hungry  for  it. 

She  went  to  the  school-room  at  the  appointed 
hour  and  applied  herself  industriously  to  her 
tasks,  but  he  did  not  call  her  to  recite ;  the 
others  were  heard  and  dismissed,  but  she  sat 
unnoticed  at  her  desk.  Her  father  was  at  his, 
writing  letters,  and  at  length  she  rose  and  drew 
near  him. 

*'  May  I  say  my  lessons  now,  papa  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  teach  visitors,"  he  said,  in  a  tone  of 
polite  astonishment ;  "  I  instruct  no  one  but  my 
own  children," 

"  But  I  am  your  own  ;  your  very  very  own  ! 
I  know  I  am  for  you  have  told  me  so  many  and 
many  a  time  ! "  she  cried,  bursting  into  sobs  and 
tears. 

"  Yes,  you  are,"  he  said  gently,  "  and  I  pur 
pose  to  claim  my  right  in  you  again  one  of  these 
days  ;  for  not  for  all  the  gold  of  California  would 
I  resign  it  entirely  ;  but  you  must  remember 
that  for  the  present  you  are  considered  only  a 
visitor  and  your  own  mistress." 

"  But  I  don't  want  to  be  my  own  mistress  ! 


ELSIE 'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN.     327 

T  want  to  be  taught  and  directed  and  controlled 
by  you.  O,  papa,  if  you  would  only  punish 
me  and  forgive  me,  I  don't  think  I'd  ever  want 
to  be  rebellious  again  !  " 

"  You  shall  be  restored  to  all  a  daughter's 
duties  and  privileges  when  I  deem  that  the 
proper  tune  has  come  ;  but  that  is  not  yet,"  he 
said  ;  "  I  love  you  just  as  dearly  as  ever,  but  I 
think  you  need  the  lesson  I  am  giving  you,  and 
that  you  could  get  it  in  no  easier  way.  It 
grieves  me  more  than  I  can  tell  to  see  my  dear 
little  daughter  unhappy,  but  now  and  always  I 
must  seek  her  permanent  good,  rather  than  her 
present  pleasure." 

"  Tou're  kind  to  tell  me  that  you  love  me  yet, 
papa,"  she  said,  wiping  away  her  tears,  "  for  I 
don't  deserve  that  you  should,  and  I  'most 
thought  that  you  had  stopped.  Papa,  I  hate 
myself  for  hurting  you  so  yesterday." 

*  I  don't  doubt  it,  my  child,  and  when  the 
right  time  comes  I  will  listen  to  all  you  wish  to 
say  to  me  about  it,  but  now  I  must  attend  to 
my  correspondence." 

"  Then  I'll  go  away  ;  but  oh,  mayn't  I  have 
one  kiss  first  ?  you  said  you'd  give  Eva  one  if 
she  asked  you  for  it." 

Then  he  drew  her  to  him,  kissed  her  twice 
with  warmth  of  affection,  and  she  went  away 
feeling  less  unhappy  than  she  had  since  her 
rebellious  reply  to  the  last  order  he  had  given  her 


828     ELSIE  '&  FRIENDS  A  T  WOODS  URN. 

She  found  Grace  in  their  sitting-room  dress 
ing  a  doll. 

"  O  Lu,"  she  cried,  glancing  up  at  her  sister 
as  she  came  in,  "  you've  been  crying  !  What's 
the  matter  ?  is  papa  angry  with  you  ?  " 

"  He  says  I  must  be  my  own  mistress  all  the 
rest  of  this  week,  because — because  I  was  disobe 
dient  and  rebellious  yesterday." 

Grace  looked  puzzled.  "  Don't  you  like  it, 
Lu  ?  I  thought  you  always  wished  you  could 
be." 

"  I  used  to,  but  oh,  it  isn't  a  bit  nice,  Gracie  ! 
I'm  ever  so  much  happier  when  papa  tells  me 
what  to  do." 

"Yes,  I  like  that  best," 

"  And  he  won't  let  me  do  a  single  thing  for 
him,"  Lulu  went  on,  "  and  it's  dreadful ;  for  I 
just  love  to  wait  on  him  and  do  all  his  little 
errands  about  the  house." 

She  did  not  attempt  it  again,  however,  until 
restored  to  a  daughter's  place. 


CHAPTER 

LULU  joined  the  rest  of  the  family  that  evening 
and  listened  to  the  reading,  but  was  careful  not 
to  take  any  liberties  inconsistent  with  her  posi 
tion  as  only  a  guest.  She  asked  for  a  good 
night  kiss  and  received  it,  but  that  was  all ; 
there  was  no  close,  loving  embrace  given  with 
it,  as  in  former  days,  no  words  of  tender  fatherly 
affection  were  spoken. 

The  next  day  and  the  next  passed  very  slowly 
to  her,  with  no  lessons  to  learn,  no  loving  little 
services  to  render  to  her  father,  no  delightfully 
confidential  chats  with  him ;  while  by  reason  of 
mental  disquietude  all  employments  had  lost 
their  usual  interest  for  her ;  her  heart  was  very 
heavy  because  she  felt  she  was  not  in  full  favor 
with  either  her  earthly  or  her  heavenly  Father. 
I  For  months  past  she  had  been  happy  in  the 
'consciousness  that  Jesus  loved  her ;  that  he  was 
her  Saviour  and  she  his  disciple,  his  servant, 
belonging  to  him  even  more  entirely  than  to 
the  father  whose  "  very  own  "  she  loved  to  call 
herself. 

But  in  rebelling  against  the  authority  of  that 
earthly  parent  she  had  broken  God's  command, 


830     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

*  Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother,"  and  the 
light  of  his  countenance  was  withdrawn  from 
her. 

The  captain  sat  reading  alone  in  the  library 
on  Friday  evening,  the  rest  of  the  family  having 
retired  to  their  rooms  for  the  night.  A  slight 
sound  caused  him  to  look  up  from  his  book  to 
find,  much  to  his  surprise,  Lulu  standing  by  his 
side  and  wearing  a  very  troubled  countenance. 

"What  is  it?"  he  asked.  "You  bade  me 
good-night  some  time  ago,  and  I  thought  had 
gone  to  bed.  "  Are  you  not  well,  my  child  ?  " 

*  Yes,  papa ;  but — papa,  if  Eva  was  troubled 
in  her  mind,  and  came  to  you  for  help,  wouldn't 
you  listen  to  her  and  tell  her  what  to  do  ? "  she 
asked,  low  and  hesitatingly,  her  head  drooping, 
her  eyes  on  the  carpet. 

*  Certainly  ;  I  should  be  very  glad  to  do  any 
thing  in  my  power  to  relieve  her,  and  if  instead 
of  Eva,  it  were  one  of  my  own  children,  I  surely 
ehould  not  be  less  ready  to  help  and  comfort. 
Tell  me  freely  what  it  is  that  troubles  you." 

As  he  spoke  he  laid  aside  his  book  and  took 
one  of  the  small  hands  in  his,  holding  it  in  a 
tender,  loving  clasp. 

Lulu's  tears  began  to  fall.  "Papa,"  she 
sobbed, "  when  I  behaved  so  rebelliously  toward 
you,  I  sinned  against  God,  and  I  am  afraid  he 
is  angry  with  me.  O  papa,  what  shall  I  do  ?  " 

"Go  at  once  and  ask  his  forgiveness,  daugh« 


GIJ5IE '8  FRIENDS  A T  WOODB URN.     331 

ter  ;   ask    in  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  for  hia 
sake. 

"  '  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with 
the  Father,  Jesus  Christ,  the  righteous.' 

" '  If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and 
just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us 
from  all  unrighteousness.' " 

w  Papa,  I  thought  I  was  a  Christian ;  I  thought 
I  loved  Jesus  and  had  given  my  heart  to  him  ; 
but  now  I  am  afraid  it  was  all  a  mistake.  Oh, 
do  you  think  a  real,  true  Christian  could  behave 
BO  wickedly  as  I  did  the  other  day  ?  " 

"If  a  man  running  a  race  should  step  aside 
f«r  ft  moment  from  the  path,  or  stumble  and 
fall,  then  get  up  and  go  on,  I  should  not  think 
he  had  proved  himself  to  have  been  mistaken  in 
believing  that  he  had  really  set  out  to  run  it, 
and  in  the  right  path.  Should  a  soldier  fall 
back  for  a  moment  before  the  enemy,  I  should 
not  think  that  proved  that  he  did  not  love  his 
country  and  his  flag,  and  would  never  fight 
bravely  for  them. 

"  But,  my  child,  there  is  no  need  to  settle  the 
question  whether  you  really  came  at  the  time 
you  thought  you  did;  the  way  is  open  still  and 
you  may  come  now;  come  anew,  or  for  the  first 
time.  Jesus  still  invites  you,  still  says  sweetly 
to  you,  '  Come  unto  me  and  I  will  give  you  rest.' 
*  Him  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast 
out.' " 


832     ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WOODBURN. 

"  Papa,  pray  for  me,"  she  entreated  ;  "  please 
ask  Jesus  to  forgive  me  and  love  me  ;  to  help 
me  to  come  to  him  now,  and  always,  always 
keep  close  to  him." 

Then,  with  her  hand  still  in  his,  he  knelt  with 
her  by  his  side,  and  earnestly  besought  the  Lord 
for  her,  "  his  dear,  erring,  but  penitent  child." 

They  rose  from  their  knees,  and  lifting  her 
tearful  eyes  to  his  face  with  a  look  of  ardent 
filial  love,  "  Thank  you,  dear  papa,"  she  said  in 
faltering  tones  ;  "  I  said  the  words  after  you  in 
my  heart,  and  I  do  believe  Jesus  heard  and  has 
forgiven  me  and  loves  me  now." 

"  Yes,  dear  child,  we  have  his  own  word  for 
it, '  Him  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out.' " 

He  still  held  her  hand  in  his,  and  now,  laying 
the  other  tenderly  on  her  head,  he  said  sol 
emnly  :  "  *  The  Lord  bless  tnee  and  keep  thee  : 
the  Lord  make  his  face  shine  upon  thee,  and  be 
gracious  unto  thee  :  the  Lord  lift  up  his  coun 
tenance  upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace.'  " 

Then,  with  a  good-night  kiss,  -he  sent  her 
away  to  her  rest. 

"  What  a  dear,  dear  father  he  is,"  she  said  to 
herself  as  she  went  softly  up  the  stairs  again : 
"  how  I  do  love  him  !  and  oh^  how  I  did  want 
to  put  my  arms  round  his  neck  and  hug  him 
tight !  It  would  have  been  disobedience,  though, 
and  so  I  couldn't ;  but  to-morrow  night  I  may ; 


JELSIE'S  FR£END8  AT  WOODBURN.     333 

for  then  this  dreadful  time  of  being  my  own 
mistress,  and  only  a  visitor,  will  be  over,  and 
he'll  take  me  for  his  very  own  child  again  :  then 
oh,  how  happy  I  shall  be  ! " 

The  next  evening,  as  the  good-nights  were 
being  said,  she  gave  him  a  most  wistful,  longing 
look. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  in  a  grave,  serious,  yet  kindly 
tone,  "  I  am  coming  to  your  room  for  a  little 
good-night  talk." 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  glad,  papa  1 "  she  cried,  her  face 
lighting  up  with  joy,  then  went  skipping  and 
dancing  to  her  room,  hurried  through  her  prep 
arations  for  the  night,  and  when  she  heard  his 
approaching  footsteps,  ran  to  open  the  door  and 
bid  him  welcome. 

"  It  seems  such  a  long  while  I've  been  with* 
out  this,  the  pleasantest  of  all  my  times,"  she 
eaid,  as  he  sat  down  and  drew  her  into  his  arms 
with  the  old  fond  gesture  and  tender  caress. 

"  Well,  daughter,"  he  said,  "  shall  I  give  you 
another  week  of  freedom  from  my  control  and 
being  your  own  mistress  ?  or  have  you  had 
enough  of  it  ?  " 

"  Oh,  quite,  quite  enough,  papa  !  a  great  deal 
more  than  enough  ! "  she  exclaimed,  nestling 
closer  in  his  arms.  "  I  do  think  I'll  never  want 
/to  be  my  own  mistress  again  while  I  have  such 
a  dear,  wise,  kind  father  to  rule  and  direct  me  ; 
to  love  and  care  for  me.  Papa,  I  actually  feeJ 


834    ELSIE'S  FRIENDS  AT  WGODBURX, 

tungry  for  an  order  from  you,  that  I  may  have 
the  pleasure  of  obeying  it.  And  oh,  it  will  be 
so  delightful  to  wait  on  you  and  do  all  sorts  of 
little  things  for  you  again,  if  only  you  will  let 
me!" 

"  Gladly,  dear  child,"  he  said,  holding  her 
close  to  his  heart ;  "  you  can  scarcely  rejoice 
more  than  your  father  does  in  your  restoration 
to  a  daughter's  place.  I  have  found  it  a  sad 
thing  to  have  to  do  without  the  loving  services 
of  my  dear  daughter  Lulu,  and  this  sweet  inter 
change  of  endearments  with  her." 

"  Oh,  it  is  ever  so  sweet  to  me  !  "  she  said, 
"  But,"  as  if  struck  by  a  sudden  and  not  pleas 
ant  thought,  "  aren't  you  going  to  punish  me 
now  for  my  disobedience  ?  Don't  you  have  to, 
because  of  your  Bible  orders  ?  " 

"  I  think  not ;  I  think  you  are  penitent  enough 
this  time  to  make  it  right  for  me  to  accord  you 
free  forgiveness;  and  I  am  very,  very  glad  t^ 
do  so,"  he  said,  repeating  his  caresses. 


THE   END. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


25m-9,'47(A5618)444 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A  A      000033297    3 


PS 

1672 

F5f 


